How to Keep the Sabbath

Viewable PDF
Printable PDF

Introduction

Many believe and teach that Christians are no longer obligated to observe the weekly Sabbath—the period from Friday sunset to Saturday sunset. This conclusion is incorrect. True Christians know and have proven for themselves from the pages of the Bible that they are still duty-bound today to keep the weekly Sabbath, as it is holy time. We offer biblical proof in our free booklet, God’s Commanded Holy Days.

Questions often arise, however, as to HOW to keep the Sabbath. Are there any principles or passages in the Bible that tell us what kinds of activities are permitted and which are prohibited? Are we told how to apply those passages and concepts practically in specific situations?

In this booklet, we will address many of these questions that have perplexed Christians for decades. We will concentrate on God’s command not to do work on the Sabbath; not to pursue our own pleasure; and not to engage in business; and we will discuss whether or not we should eat out in a restaurant on the Sabbath. We will also speak on Church attendance on the Sabbath, as well as proper appearance and conduct during Church services. Finally, we will provide some guidelines for opening and closing prayers, and the delivery of sermonettes in Sabbath services. 

Chapter 1 – Work and Pleasure on the Sabbath

The Fourth Commandment says very clearly that we are not to do servile or customary work on the Sabbath (Exodus 20:8–11; Deuteronomy 5:12–15). As God rested on the seventh day from His ordinary work of creating plants, animals and men, so we are to rest from our ordinary labor and to be spiritually refreshed on the Sabbath.

A Day of Joy

Jesus said that the Sabbath was made for man. It was God’s gift to man. It was not supposed to be a burden, but a blessing. As God blessed and sanctified the seventh day for holy use (Genesis 2:3), so man will be blessed when he properly keeps and enjoys the seventh day.

At the time of Jesus Christ, the Pharisees had made a burden of the Sabbath. For example, the disciples of Christ were criticized for plucking the heads of grain on the Sabbath, yet they were only doing so in order to satisfy their hunger (Mark 2:23–24; Matthew 12:1–2). It was the position of the Pharisees that the disciples should rather go hungry than to pluck a few heads of grain, falsely interpreting such conduct as prohibited “harvesting.”

Right and Wrong Kind of Work

Christ placed mercy over strict pharisaical restrictions, pointing out that David ate from the showbread of the tabernacle when he was hungry, although it was not “lawful” for him to eat it (Matthew 12:3–4). But Christ did not condemn David for this. He also taught that the priests in the temple had to fulfill their responsibilities on the Sabbath, which—according to pharisaical consequential reasoning—would have been tantamount to “breaking” or “profaning” the Sabbath, but Christ said they were “blameless” in doing so
(Matthew 12:5). When God’s ministers today “work” on the Sabbath in preparing and delivering sermons, they are equally blameless and guiltless.

On the other hand, Christ did not teach that we can violate God’s Sabbath by just trampling it under foot—by working on our jobs to earn a living and by pursuing our own pleasures and hobbies. Isaiah 58:13 states (according to the New International Version) that you are to “keep your feet from breaking the Sabbath and from doing as you please on my holy day” and to “call the Sabbath a delight and the LORD’s holy day honorable” and to “honor it by not doing as you please or speaking idle words.” The Living Bible clarifies that “doing as you please” refers to “your own fun and business.”

We also stated the following in our free booklet, God’s Commanded Holy Days:

“When we keep the Sabbath, it will be noticeable to those with whom we have close relationships—our family, friends, neighbors, and co-workers. Our lack of participation in sports, school or college events that are scheduled on the Sabbath, as well as not going to theaters or working on the Sabbath, will become very obvious, and so these people will come to realize our commitment to God…”

To elaborate at this point, it is obvious that we must not work on the Sabbath to earn money, and if we operate our own business, we need to close it during the Sabbath. This would mean that we could not keep it open for our employees to run the business and keep the money for themselves. The same principle would apply for a business “partnership.” 

Business Partnerships

First of all, we would strongly recommend against a business partnership between a Church member and an “unbeliever” who does not believe in the Sabbath. In any event, a Church member could not agree that his partner operates the business on the Sabbath, even if he was to forgo any share of proceeds received on the Sabbath. As a partner, he would still be responsible for the operation of his business on the Sabbath. The situation would be different if a Church member was an employee and would not work on the Sabbath for the business, even if the business were to stay open on that day.

Renting Out Houses and Apartments

A related question may arise when Christians rent out their houses or apartments. It is obvious that they cannot demand from their renters to leave the house on Fridays and return on Sundays. Once houses or apartments are rented out, the owners are no longer responsible for the conduct of their renters (as long as it is not illegal). It would be advisable, however, to carefully scrutinize prospective renters to guarantee that they are not engaging in conduct, which would have to be rejected by a Church member. One might say that since no profit may be earned on the Sabbath, a property owner could not rent out a house or apartment since the rent would always include the time for the weekly and annual Sabbaths. Therefore, some have suggested that a Church member could or should never rent out a house or apartment, or should never begin to run a motel or a hotel, or if he had done so, to sell such an establishment.

This seems to be too restrictive. We read in the parable about the merciful Samaritan that he took care of the man fallen under the robbers; that he brought him to an inn; and that he paid the innkeeper for weeks (including the Sabbaths), until he returned. We also read that during the time of taxation (which fell apparently during the fall festivals), no room was found in the inn for Mary and Joseph, showing that inns were rented out in Judea, and they would have been rented out for profit. It is up to the individual Church member to determine how to calculate the rent, keeping the Sabbath question in mind, but it would be too restrictive to demand that he could not rent out his house or apartment.

Parties and Weddings

In addressing activities of “pleasure” and “sports,” it would generally be ill-advised to attend a birthday party or parties in general on the Sabbath, especially if the parties involve unconverted family members or unbelieving friends. Even driving to such parties on the Sabbath (although one may attend after the Sabbath) might create a problem, depending on how long one may be on the road. It would always be better to ask for accommodation, explaining to the relatives and friends that the Sabbath is not really the day when one would want to attend, and whether the event could be held on another day, such as Sunday. But as in so many cases, this would have to be a personal decision, based on the circumstances, the persons involved, and one’s own conscience. We must not neglect the fact, however, that the Sabbath is holy time which is to be dedicated to God.

This means that we may even have to look much more carefully at weddings and wedding receptions on the Sabbath, for both Church members and non-members (given the enormous work involved for Church members if they need to prepare for those occasions). The same general considerations would apply as discussed above regarding birthday parties and other parties. One would need to ask why one would want to conduct a wedding on the Sabbath in the first place, and whether arrangements could be made to conduct it on a different day. Again, whether one would want to conduct or attend a wedding on the Sabbath would have to be a personal decision, based on the circumstances, the persons involved, and one’s own conscience.

To be clear, we do not say that it would be prohibited to spend time together with unconverted parents or family members on the Sabbath, for instance, for coffee or a meal.

Sporting Events

Regarding sporting events, it should be obvious that we would not watch a football game, a basketball game or a soccer game on the Sabbath. Neither would we participate in such games; which is not to say that we could not “kick the ball around” for a short while with our children or grandchildren. We would also not go to an amusement park or a sporting event or a theater on the Sabbath, but how about a Church member dropping off or picking up their unbelieving relatives at an amusement park, a sporting event or a theater on his or her way to or from Church services? First of all, it is not our task to condemn anyone, but in case of a request for counseling, we would need to carefully evaluate the individual circumstances, taking into consideration the family situation and other aspects.

Flying on the Sabbath

The same is true when a Church member is asked by his parents who are returning from vacation to pick them up at the airport on the Sabbath. Again, it would be advisable to explain to the parents ahead of time that the scheduling of the trip should be made in such a way that the flight does not fall on the Sabbath, but circumstances might have existed when such scheduling was not possible.

It would also be inadvisable for a Church member to fly on the Sabbath, for any reason, if it can be avoided. Experience has shown that flights on the Sabbath are simply not the best way of keeping the Sabbath (especially considering the time at the airport, including security procedures, before entering or after leaving the plane).

TV and Watching Beautiful Scenery

It would not be wrong to view certain TV programs or internet postings on the Sabbath, which would inform us about world news or which would show us God’s beauty of creation; nor would it be wrong to go to a park for a picnic after Church services, or drive to a beautiful scenery (watching the ocean, a waterfall, a forest etc.).

Music

When it comes to the type of music we might be listening to on the Sabbath, we need to focus on the godly principles when deciding what is appropriate. Ultimately, it is up to the individual to decide what kind of music helps him or her to keep the Sabbath in the right frame of mind, focusing on God, His beautiful creation and the restful nature of His holy Sabbath day. Some might disagree about what type of music is appropriate for the Sabbath, but it is important that we don’t become too liberal nor too strict. We must not judge and condemn someone for the type of music which he or she may be listening to on the Sabbath, even though we would prefer listening to something else.

Paul says, “But why do you judge your brother? Or why do you show contempt for your brother? For we shall all stand before the judgment seat of Christ… So then each of us shall give account of himself to God. Therefore let us not judge one another anymore, but rather resolve this, not to put a stumbling block or a cause to fall in our brother’s way” (Romans 14:10, 12–13).

Chapter 2 – Eating Out on the Sabbath

The Church of the Eternal God in the USA and its corporate affiliates in Canada and Great Britain have consistently taught that it is not wrong to eat out on the weekly Sabbath or annual Holy Days (which are also called “Sabbaths” in the Bible), depending on the circumstances. At the same time, we must always keep firmly in mind that whatever we do or say or think on the Sabbath should be in realization of the fact that we are spending time that God has set aside for a holy purpose (Isaiah 58:13–14). This is not to say, however, that a Christian should engage in shopping on the Sabbath [but see our comments below], except in a real emergency. Nor should this be used as justification or an excuse for a refusal to prepare for the Sabbath on the previous day.

Not Wrong to Eat in a Restaurant on the Sabbath

If Church members today eat occasionally in a nice, quiet restaurant on the Sabbath or a Holy Day after Church services, for instance, while at the same time fellowshipping with other brethren and speaking about the things that pertain to God, then we must not condemn them for that. For instance, Church members might be traveling for quite a distance to attend Church services, looking forward to spending additional time with their brethren after services.

This teaching is in accordance with the long-held understanding of the Church of God. In a letter from the Letter Answering Department of the Worldwide Church of God, dated October 1988, this understanding was correctly explained, as follows: 

“The Church has long taught that it is not wrong to eat out on the weekly Sabbath occasionally or on the annual Holy Days, depending upon one’s circumstances and preferences. Those waiters, waitresses, chefs, and the like, who may serve in a restaurant, are not our ‘servants’ in the way described in the Fourth Commandment. They are the employees of the owner of the restaurant. They would be working regardless of whether or not we ate there. God does not hold us responsible for their working on the Sabbath just because we use their services — unless we are the only ones who ever ate in that restaurant on the Sabbath. 

“Obviously, we make up a very small portion of the customers served in restaurants on the Sabbath or Holy Days. Further, eating out occasionally on the Sabbath can enhance spiritual fellowship with brethren and allow family members more time to be with one another.”

Mr. Armstrong, the late human leader of the [now defunct] Worldwide Church of God, who died in 1986, explained once during a Bible study that he did not feel that it was inappropriate to go to a restaurant on a Sabbath, since eating or not eating did not stop the cooks and servers at a restaurant from working on the Sabbath. He would go out on a Friday night if he had guests, and if he had served his guests in his house, it would have meant a lot of work for Mr. Armstrong’s housekeeper and cook.

The Church of God in Germany published a booklet in the early 70’s, titled Gottes Sabbat–ein Tag der Freude (“God’s Sabbath — A Day of Joy”). It reflected the Church’s understanding on the issue in stating: “In Matthew 12:1–5, Christ shows clearly that it is not prohibited to acquire food on the Sabbath, when one is hungry and has nothing to eat. If one is not at home, it is not wrong to go to a restaurant on the Sabbath. There are people who do not have the means of cooking at home. In such cases it is permissible to buy food on the Sabbath.”

Stopping at a Coffee Shop

Some have no problem with going to a restaurant on the Sabbath to be with Church members, but reject the concept that when they get together for a picnic after Church services, some participating members, who have been traveling from a distance, go to a shop to buy some beer or some sandwiches for the picnic. Some may object to others stopping at a coffee shop on their way to Church services to drink coffee there or eat a sandwich, but they have no problem with buying coffee at the hotel where they are meeting, or at a restaurant where they might meet after services. 

We must not have double standards. If one set of actions is accepted, why not the other set? In addition, we do not know why the member would stop at a coffee shop on his way to services. Maybe, his family situation is such that he would rather enjoy peace at the coffee shop than having coffee at home, where he might be facing antagonism and rejection because of the Sabbath. As mentioned before, these are questions, which must be answered pursuant to personal choices and convictions. Again, it is not for us to condemn or criticize the actions of others.

Night to Be Much Observed

In years when the Passover evening falls on the Sabbath, work will have to be done during the ceremony. In addition, the Night to Be Much Observed falls [in such a] year on an annual Holy Day, following a weekly Sabbath. Some members of the Church of the Eternal God keep the Night to Be Much Observed in a nice, quiet restaurant, so as to reduce the workload on the women for that night. Otherwise, the ladies would have to work during the weekly Sabbath to prepare meals for the evening. To prepare meals on Friday might pose several problems, as Friday, being the preparation day for the Sabbath, should be spent more properly to spiritually prepare for the Passover evening (in addition to finishing removing all leavening from the house, which must be completed [in such a] year by Friday evening).

In the early 70s, it was the practice of the Church of God in Germany to meet together in a restaurant during the Night to Be Much Observed. This was always a most inspiring experience, and rightly observed, did not at all take away from the spirit of that occasion.

Feast of Tabernacles

The Church of the Eternal God in Germany has followed this example for several years, with great success. In addition, Church members meet for at least eight days in rented facilities during the Feast of Tabernacles and the Last Great Day. Some might object to this, claiming they cannot rent rooms at a hotel, as this would include renting on the weekly Sabbath and two annual Holy Days. They would rather stay home and just attend services. However, in doing so, they would violate God’s command to stay in temporary dwellings during the entire Feast of Tabernacles (excluding some extraordinary personal circumstances).

Kindling a Fire

Is it allowed to “kindle” a fire on the Sabbath? We should take note of the following comments from our free booklet, God’s Commanded Holy Days:

“God instructs us [in Exodus 35:3] not to kindle a fire for the purpose of working. He is not talking about kindling a fire to warm ourselves, or to cook a meal, or, as some interpret this today, to turn on a light switch. In the original Hebrew, the thought is conveyed of ‘kindling a consuming fire.’ The context in which this command was given was the work of building the tabernacle (compare Exodus 35:10–19)… heavy baking or boiling should be done on Friday, but… it is not prohibited to ‘kindle a fire’ to cook or heat a meal on the Sabbath day… ‘Customary work,’ by Biblical definition, does not include kindling a fire to warm oneself or cooking or heating a meal, and it does not include the bringing of sacrifices by the priests…

Farmer’s Markets

“[In Nehemiah 13:15–22], we see a description of a very common practice in our Western world today—a farmer’s market being conducted on the Sabbath. People were carrying burdens into the city to sell them there. But God did not—and does not—approve of such practices. If we want to be God’s people, we are not to participate in such activities… Further, the command against carrying burdens applies foremost, as we have seen, to carrying merchandise to be sold. This does not mean, however, [that we should move or continue to move to a new home] on the Sabbath, except, of course, in a real emergency…

“Christ did not do His customary work as a carpenter—but He did do the work of God, that is, He did do good things on the Sabbath, including healing people…”

Working as Doctors, Nurses or Caretakers

We may want to clarify that this does not justify the work of a Church member as a doctor or a nurse on the Sabbath, since this is their customary work. This would also include an employed caretaker in a hospital or convalescent home for the elderly. In those cases, they need to find a replacement for their work on the Sabbath, as everyone needs to do, who does customary work.

Continuing with quoting from our above-mentioned booklet:

Sabbath a FEAST Day

“Since both the weekly Sabbath and the annual Holy Days are Feast days, the Christians in Colossae kept them of course as FEAST days. They would eat and drink on those days (except, of course, during the ‘Fast’—on the Day of Atonement). Some, though, apparently criticized them for that, teaching that no eating and drinking should take place on any of those days.

“Colossians 2:16, correctly translated from the Greek, states: ‘Let no one judge you regarding eating and drinking.’ Paul is addressing here the ACT of eating and drinking, not the KIND of food and drink being partaken of. Some critics felt, however, that Christians should fast on those days, rather than eating or drinking anything… Rather than agreeing with these human ideas, Paul states that this kind of philosophy is useless and is a doctrine of man that is derived from the ‘principles of this world.’ He specifically condemns such teaching in Colossians 2:8: ‘Beware lest anyone cheat you through philosophy and empty deceit, according to the tradition of men, according to the basic principles of the world, and not according to Christ.’

Church to Decide

“Some were apparently trying to introduce those philosophies into the Church, especially pertaining to how to keep the Sabbath and the Holy Days. Paul, in addressing these attempts, essentially told the Colossians: ‘Let no one judge you for keeping the Sabbath or the Holy Days with eating and drinking, rather than fasting, but let the Church determine or resolve this.’”

The Church has resolved that the Sabbath should be kept as a Feast day, with eating and drinking. Occasional fasting on the Sabbath may be in order, but it should not become a habit. In addition, the Church has also resolved that it is not wrong, in certain circumstances, to eat out in a restaurant on the Sabbath.

Chapter 3 – Church Attendance

In this chapter we will focus specifically on God’s command to attend Church services. In the next two chapters, we will address guidelines for proper appearance and conduct in our worship services.

Church Attendance Commanded

Barring extraordinary circumstances, such as health issues or very long distance, which would prevent us from attending Church services, to not attend Church services because of lack of convenience or interest is clearly sinful in the eyes of God. And if in doubt, it is always better to attend than to use “excuses” for not attending.

Old Testament Instructions

Turning first to the Old Testament, we will see God’s explicit commands to the people of Israel to assemble on each Sabbath and on each annual Holy Day, as well as for the entire eight days of the Feast of Tabernacles and the Last Great Day.

Leviticus 23:3 refers to a “holy convocation” on the weekly Sabbath. A holy convocation is a meeting or gathering for a holy or sacred purpose. Leviticus 23:4 speaks of all of the annual Holy Days or feasts as “holy convocations.” 

Leviticus 23:7 states that the first day of the Days of Unleavened Bread includes a holy convocation [compare Numbers 28:18]. Leviticus 23:8 says that the seventh or last day of the Days of Unleavened Bread “shall be a holy convocation.” [Compare Numbers 28:25. Deuteronomy 16:8 describes it as a “sacred assembly.”]

Leviticus 23:21 commands that on the Day of Pentecost or the Feast of Weeks or the “day of the firstfruits,” a “holy convocation” is to be held [compare Numbers 28:26]. 

Leviticus 23:24 addresses the Feast of Trumpets and states that “you shall have a sabbath-rest” and “a holy convocation.” [Compare Numbers 29:1.] 

Leviticus 23:27 states that the Day of Atonement “shall be a holy convocation for you.” [Compare Numbers 29:7.] 

Leviticus 23:35 says that on the first day of the Feast of Tabernacles, there shall be a “holy convocation” [compare Numbers 29:12]. Leviticus 23:36 states that on the eighth day “you shall have a holy convocation.” Numbers 29:35 describes it as a “sacred assembly.

The seven days of the Feast of Tabernacles are described as a “feast to the LORD,” which is to be kept for the entire time (Leviticus 23:41). We read in Nehemiah 8:18 that “day by day, from the first day until the last day, he [Ezra] read from the Book of the Law of God. And they kept the feast seven days; and on the eighth day there was a sacred assembly, according to the prescribed manner.”

Summarizing the annual Holy Days, Leviticus 23:37–38 concludes: “These are the feasts of the LORD which you shall proclaim to be holy convocations besides the [weekly] Sabbaths of the LORD.”

Children Included

The command to assemble before God in holy convocations included men, women and little children. Nehemiah 8:1–12 reports that on the Feast of Trumpets, Ezra read the words of God to “all the people gathered as one man,” and that he brought God’s words “before the congregation, of men and women and all who could hear with understanding.” 

This included little children, as we read in Joshua 8:35: “There was not a word of all that Moses had commanded which Joshua did not read before all the congregation of Israel, with the women, the little ones, and the strangers who were living among them.” 2 Chronicles 20:13 adds: “Now all Judah, with their little ones, their wives, and their children, stood before the LORD.”

New Testament Instructions

Turning now to the New Testament, we find that the command to attend Church services on the weekly Sabbath and the annual Holy Days is still binding for us today. 

Keeping the Sabbath and Passover

We read in Luke 2:41 that Jesus’ parents—together with Jesus—“went to Jerusalem EVERY YEAR at the Feast of the Passover…” Christ and His parents went up year by year to keep the Feasts in Jerusalem, and when Christ was grown, He would never deviate from this practice. Notice these supporting examples in John 4:45; 5:1; 7:8, 10, 14, 37; and 12:12, 20. In addition, as His custom was, Christ went each Sabbath day to the synagogue (Luke 4:16, 31; 13:10; Mark 1:21; 6:2).

Paul and the other early apostles and disciples did the same by assembling together on the Sabbath day and the annual Holy Days. 

Early Church Kept Pentecost

We read that the disciples (including the apostles, the “women,” the brothers of Christ, and Mary, the mother of Christ, Acts 1:14), were together “in one place” on the Day of Pentecost (Acts 2:1), and that they continued steadfastly in the apostles’ doctrine and fellowship, in the breaking of bread (having meals together) and in prayers (Acts 2:42). Members of early New Testament church congregations would assemble and meet together in the private houses of some of their brethren (Romans 16:3–5; 1 Corinthians 16:19).

Paul Kept the Sabbath and Annual Holy Days

As his custom was, Paul also kept the weekly Sabbath in fellowship with others. He and his party went into the synagogue at Antioch on the Sabbath day to teach (Acts 13:13–15). While the Jews did not like his teaching, “the Gentiles begged that these words be preached to them the next Sabbath” (verse 42). And “the next Sabbath almost the whole city came together to hear the word of God” (verse 44). Paul did so on other occasions as well (Acts 17:2; 18:4). In addition, we read that Paul was very anxious to go to Jerusalem to keep certain annual Holy Days there (Acts 18:20–21; Acts 20:16).

Today we need to worship God together, in a sacred assembly and a holy convocation, which is authorized by God, and where God has placed His name. Christ is the Head of His Church, and we are to follow Him wherever He goes and wherever He leads His Church (Revelation 14:4).

Why Young Children?

As Christians, we are to assemble, as much as is possible, in person on the weekly Sabbath and the annual Holy Days in holy convocations or sacred assemblies. God’s Church has consistently taught that parents are to attend weekly and annual Church services with their small children.

Why does God require that our babies and young children attend Church services? The Bible instructs parents to train and teach their children in God’s Way of Life from early on (Deuteronomy 6:6–7; 32:46; Genesis 18:19; 1 Timothy 2:15; 2 Timothy 3:15). We are told that when certain habits are instilled in a child—including the right observance of the Sabbath with regular Church attendance (Exodus 20:8–11)—then he or she will not depart from it at an older age (Proverbs 22:6; 20:11). There is no guarantee, of course, as teens will make their own decisions (and sometimes very bad ones), but parents ought to do what they can do to help their children grow up in the right way.

Don’t Forsake the Assembly

We are warned to NOT neglect attending Church services.

Hebrews 10:24–26 reads, in context: “…And let us consider one another in order to stir up love and good works, not forsaking the assembling of ourselves together, as is the manner of some, but exhorting one another, and so much the more as you see the Day approaching. For if we sin willfully, after we have received the knowledge of the truth, there no longer remains a sacrifice for sins…”

The Berkeley Version of the New Testament says: “… not neglecting our own church meeting.” 

J.B. Phillips writes in The New Testament in Modern English: “And let us not hold aloof from our church meetings.” 

The Living Bible states: “Let us not neglect our church meetings…” 

The Jewish New Testament, by David H. Stern, renders it in this way: “… not neglecting our own congregational meetings, as some have made a practice of doing so, but, rather, encouraging each other…” 

These renditions state correctly that we are not to forsake assembling for CHURCH SERVICES.

John Gill’s Exposition of the Entire Bible explains that “assembling” describes “their act of meeting together in some one place to attend his [God’s] worship, word, and ordinances. Now to ‘forsake’ such assembling, signifies a great infrequency in attending with the saints, a rambling from place to place… It is the duty of saints to assemble together…”

Staying Home?

One important “human justification” for forsaking Church services is the wrong idea that we don’t need the Church; that we can stay at home on our own, doing our own Bible studies and gaining thereby the same kind of knowledge which we might have received by attending Church services. This wrong concept is dangerous! It ignores the fact that we are not only to assemble to be instructed, but also to fellowship with and encourage and help other members at Church services, thus demonstrating our love to God and to our neighbor—to God, as we DO what He instructs us to do, and to our neighbor, as we show him or her that we care enough for them to assemble and fellowship with them.

The Life Application Bible gives the following and most helpful analysis: “… Difficulties should never be excuses for missing church services. Rather, as difficulties arise, we should make an even greater effort to be faithful in attendance.”

Upon the founding of the Church, Jesus Christ established the ministry and holds them strictly responsible to continue guiding His people in obedience to God’s commands—including, “…the assembling of ourselves together” (compare Ephesians 4:11–16).

Internet Sabbath Services

We realize that for some brethren, it is impossible or very difficult to attend our Church services in person. They might be scattered; they might be too sick or handicapped; or there might be other valid reasons preventing them from attending in person. To just attend with a Church group which does not teach the Truth, or which teaches only part of the Truth, would of course not be an option. Since they cannot physically join with other members on the Sabbath, they listen to sermon CDs, or they sit in and listen to our live Internet worship services. 

There may always be [so-called] “legitimate” reasons to the human mind for not attending worship services regularly and in person—reasons such as inconvenience, just not feeling like it, feeling too tired, staying with visiting relatives or friends, persecution, high costs of transportation or distance, as well as the idea that we don’t really “need” to attend. Rather, as the reasoning may go, we might as well stay home today and listen to sermon tapes or live services that are broadcast over the Internet.

Not for the Purpose of Replacement

However, based on the PURPOSE of PERSONAL CHURCH ATTENDANCE with other members, the means of broadcasting services of the Church of the Eternal God (CEG) over the Internet was developed for those brethren who are scattered, or who might be sick, and who therefore cannot attend regular CEG Church services. It was never meant to be a replacement for personal attendance. 

Listening to live Internet Church services or listening to sermon tapes [or CDs] does NOT constitute an equally valuable alternative to personal CEG Church attendance. Those who can physically attend CEG Church services are commanded by God to do so, for their own good and for the benefit of other Church members. Listening to Internet services and participating in the chat rooms before and after services may only be the second-best option. Personal attendance is always the preferable course of action.

Legitimate Reasons for Not Attending

Of course, we realize that there are legitimate reasons for not attending Sabbath services, on occasion. Temporary contagious sickness would be such a reason. We state in our flyers, which we publish for our annual Feast of Tabernacles services (but the principle applies for every Sabbath service):

“Although no one wishes to miss any part of the Feast due to illness, please be considerate of your brethren. If you have a fever or other easily transmitted illness, please refrain from joining the group until the illness has passed.”

Going on Vacation

It is certainly permissible to occasionally go on vacation even if this prevents us from attending Church services in person. In such cases, we might want to make sure that we can have access to live Internet services, or to take with us sermon tapes or CDs to listen to them on the Sabbath. But we would recommend keeping those occasions to a minimum (it would certainly not be appropriate to go on camping trips or on vacation every other month, thereby preventing personal Church attendance.)

Parties and Weddings Not Legitimate Excuses

We must realize that there is a grave danger in not attending, and we must be honest to evaluate our personal circumstances to determine whether they allow or justify our non-attendance. 

It would generally not be permissible to forego Church services in order to be able to attend a birthday party of a friend or relative; and we do not feel that it is normally a legitimate excuse to attend a wedding of a friend or relative on the Sabbath, preventing us from attending Church services. (Please review again previous chapters on attendance of birthdays or weddings on the Sabbath.) Since we understand that unforeseen and unexpected circumstances might arise, it would be advisable, if in doubt, to consult with a minister of God on those issues.

Chapter 4 – Proper Appearance in Sabbath Services

In this chapter we will address guidelines for proper appearance in our worship services. The next chapter will address proper conduct during our Church services.

Wearing of Rings and Fine Apparel

Some have raised the issue that the wearing of rings, especially by women, allegedly violates biblical injunctions. This assumption is wrong. James 2:2–4 speaks about a “man with gold rings, in fine apparel,” coming into our assembly or Church services. James is not saying that the man should stop wearing gold rings or fine clothes; rather, his point is that the brethren should not show favoritism toward him and look down on those in the Church who do not possess such fine things.

What James Meant

If we apply James’ statements to worship services on the weekly or annual Sabbaths, two factors have to be kept in mind. First, James is drawing a comparison. He compares the appearance of a rich and prosperous man—one who is aware of his riches and manifests them without any sense of recognition or compassion for others—with the appearance of a poor man. The translation of the words “with filthy clothes” in James 2:2 (“vile raiment” in the Authorized Version) is somewhat misleading in this context. The Greek word for “filthy” or “vile” is “rhuparos” and can ALSO have the meaning of “relatively cheap” (compare Strong’s under No. 4508).

Second, if applied in that sense, it is important to note that the context speaks of a person “coming into your assembly.” James does not seem to be talking about regular Church members (who know how they ought to dress when they appear before God), but a newcomer or a guest.

James’ point was that others are not to condemn a “poor” person who is visiting for the first time or who has just begun attending simply because he is not dressed in an appropriate way. In addition, the way in which he is dressed might be the best the person can do. Rather than condemning a person or looking down on him for not dressing up, we should be lending a helping hand and give the needy what is necessary to meet the proper standard.

Wearing Jewelry 

The passages in 1 Peter 3:3–6 and 1 Timothy 2:9–10 do not prohibit women from wearing jewelry or fine clothes or rings per se; but, as we also read in Isaiah 3:16–23, the warning is against the overemphasis and misuse of the same in order to draw undue attention to themselves and their riches. The Living Bible renders 1 Peter 3:3 accurately in conveying the intended meaning: “Don’t be concerned about the outward beauty that depends on jewelry, or beautiful clothes, or hair arrangement. Be beautiful inside, in your hearts, with the lasting charm of a gentle and quiet spirit which is so precious to God.”

At the same time, these passages do not say that women should dress inappropriately or sloppy, without adorning themselves in some way when attending Sabbath services. The Sabbath is a holy feast day, and we are appearing in front of God—our King—on that day. We would not appear before a worldly king with dirty clothes or in a sloppy manner with casual attire.

Also note the analogy in Ezekiel 16:1–14, describing figuratively how God loved and adorned his “wife,” Jerusalem.

Holy Garments

When God gave instructions for the creation of “holy garments” for the priests of Israel, He specifically wanted them made “for GLORY and for BEAUTY” (Exodus 28:2). Relative to how both men and women are to dress when attending Church services, we find a meaningful example when the children of Israel were commanded to wash their clothes in advance of appearing before God (compare Exodus 19:10,14).

Likewise, the priests were to wash themselves when appearing before God (compare Exodus 30:19–20); and, they were to wear special clothing. Note that we today are a “holy” and a “royal priesthood,” as 1 Peter 2:5, 9 points out, also showing our duty to appear before God during Sabbath services with washed and special clothing.

Appearing Before God With the Best Apparel

It has been the practice of the Church of God to recognize that we are appearing before God when we assemble for Sabbath services, as well as during other special commanded assemblies given by God [such as commanded worship services throughout the seven days of the Feast of Tabernacles, even though only the first day is a Holy Day]. As such, we do recommend that each person present himself or herself in the best apparel they have available. The foremost idea is to specially prepare to appear before God to honor HIM!

That we ought to appear properly dressed for worship services, has been the long-standing teaching of the Church of God, and for good reason: We must understand that we are appearing before GOD. God is a great King. God is the Creator of everything that is good and costly and priceless. He is the Creator of beauty. He most certainly is the Creator of quality. He owns all the gold and silver, and it is He who made it all. If we were to be invited by an earthly king, how would we appear in front of him? Would you want to appear in unwashed, dirty clothing, wearing washed-out jeans, a T-shirt, and sneakers?

How much more should we appear before GOD, the KING over His creation, in proper clothes! The famous parable in Matthew 22:10–13 about the king’s wedding feast for his son contains a spiritual lesson, but it also describes a physical principle—that we dress appropriately for the occasion. It DID matter to the king—God the Father—how the guests were dressed for the wedding of His Son, Jesus Christ.

Don’t Neglect Culture

In this context, we must not neglect culture. In the Western World, it is normally appropriate for men to wear a suit, or a nice combination, with a shirt and a tie. In the U.S.A., Canada or in the UK [and we might include continental Europe as well], men are not dressed up when they appear in worship services with an open shirt, a T-shirt or jeans.

Don’t Violate God’s Standards

Ladies should also wear appropriate clothing, of course. In addition, their dresses or skirts should not be too short or too tight or too revealing.

God gives us the freedom to determine what is appropriate clothing, within the acceptability of proper dress in our cultures; but to clarify, God does not give us the freedom to violate His specific instructions so that we can follow our culture. For example, God has told us how to wear our hair. We are told that it is a shame for a man—young or old—to wear long hair.

God takes great exception to the self-absorbed and self-willed practices of people who lose all restraint. This applies to inappropriate sloppy appearance, as well as to the over-emphasis on wealth and riches. Our responsibility is to dress modestly and yet to dress with quality garments that reflect honor to God.

Apparel of Children

As we pointed out in the last chapter, young children should attend Church services with their parents. The rules of proper dress code apply to our children as well. We are not saying, of course, that our young boys need to appear in a suit (even though some might wish to dress them up in such a “cute” way), nor, that our young girls need to wear a “wedding dress,” but our children should not appear sloppy and uncombed, wearing “every-day” street clothes, washed-out or torn jeans, T-shirts or sneakers. Their appearance should reflect the sanctity and holiness of Sabbath services.

Dress Code for Worship Services at Home 

If scattered brethren have Sabbath worship services “in their home,” while listening to CDs, to our sermonettes and sermons which are posted online, or to live Internet Church services, they are still appearing before God, during that time, in a SACRED assembly, and should not appear before God uncombed, unshaved and unwashed, or by just wearing pajamas.

However, the requirement for proper attire does not apply to somebody who is sick and in bed. It also does not apply to those who might be listening to CDs or tapes during the week or after the Sabbath is over. Nor does it apply to those who might be listening in to live services from overseas, after the Sabbath has already passed for them. We are strictly addressing live Internet services for those participating in Sabbath services in lieu of attending in person, simply because they are scattered or are suffering, for example, from a sickness like a flu, which would not prevent them from being dressed appropriately. 

To emphasize the fact that at-home participants in our live Internet services appear before God in a sacred assembly, we have published the following statement on our “Live Services” page regarding “Attending Live Internet Church Services”:

“The Church of the Eternal God broadcasts weekly and annual live services over the Internet for those who are unable to attend our local services in person. We emphasize that the live broadcasts of our Church services are holy and sacred convocations. Participants over the Internet should conduct themselves appropriately during services, in accordance with our doctrines and practices, and this includes proper dress when we are appearing before God. We encourage any person interested in participating over the Internet to contact the ministry to receive guidance and answers to any questions.”

These same principles apply to those who use CDs or tapes for their Sabbath services at home, in lieu of participating in Church services in person.

A Balanced Approach

Before ending this chapter, we would like to make the following observations:

We are presenting these comments on proper Sabbath observance in order to provide a balanced approach, based on God’s Word. We also need to emphasize that God’s true ministers are the custodians or “stewards of the mysteries of God” (1 Corinthians 4:1); and that God’s Church is the “pillar and ground of [God’s] truth” (1 Timothy 3:15), speaking with godly authority on administrative matters (Matthew 18:18), such as how to keep the Sabbath properly. 

The question arises whether God will accept worship from members or prospective members when they devise their own practices, and whether He will inspire and lead people who reject His ministry. The biblical record has strong warnings for those who refuse the clear instructions and principles established by God in His Word and faithfully taught by His ministers (Ephesians 4:11–16; Hebrews 13:17).

The Jews of Jesus’ time had warped the keeping of the Sabbath by replacing the godly approach with their own customs and traditions. Those actions led them to seek to kill Jesus because of the way He properly taught and kept the Sabbath. The keeping of the Sabbath in our generation is still the subject of false teachings, and the Church of God, under God’s inspiration, upholds the truth of correct Sabbath observance.

True Sabbath Observance Lost?

In addition, we need to ask whether knowledge of TRUE Sabbath observance has been lost and is being rejected by some. All kinds of people in their own groups and all kinds of people in their own minds talk about keeping the Sabbath. As Mr. Herbert W. Armstrong used to say about the differing “Christian” denominations—“they can’t all be right!”

After Mr. Armstrong’s death in 1986, the new administration of the Worldwide Church of God [now defunct] began to disembowel the Sabbath and the annual Holy Days—to water them down—to provide alternate observances, until it completely rejected the weekly and annual Sabbaths in their entirety. This was not unlike the way King Jeroboam set up more “convenient places” than Jerusalem and the Temple of God for worship.

The residue of people who once attended the Worldwide Church of God have mostly thrown away Sabbath-keeping. Various Church of God groups are hanging on, but the question must be asked whether the grip of some has been slipping with the passage of time. Right Sabbath keeping is so much more than just knowing ABOUT the weekly Sabbath and the annual Holy Days. God expects obedience concerning the sacred times He has established!

When God looks across this earth during His weekly Sabbaths and His annual Holy Days, how many faithful Sabbath keepers does He see? Our comments on the right way of Sabbath-keeping should be viewed as a clarion call for the people of God to WAKE UP!

Chapter 5 – Proper Conduct During Church Services

In the first four chapters of this booklet we addressed questions related to God’s command not to “work” on the Sabbath; not to pursue our own “pleasure”; not to engage in “business”; whether it is permissible to eat out in a restaurant on the Sabbath; and attendance of and proper appearance in our Church worship services. In this chapter, we will address proper conduct during our Church services.

We need to understand that God has given His Church the responsibility to teach His Law, including proper conduct during Sabbath services. In 1 Timothy 3:15, Paul tells Timothy: “I write so that you may know how you ought to conduct yourself in the house of God, which is the church of the living God, the pillar and ground (or foundation) of the truth.” We are not to “despise the church of God” through improper conduct (compare 1 Corinthians 11:22).

God expects members and attendees to KNOW how to conduct themselves in Church services, which are sacred convocations or assemblies, and to realize that God is to be “greatly feared,” respected, hallowed and “to be held in reverence” “in the assembly of the saints” (Psalm 89:7).

Drinking and Smoking

It should go without saying that we are not to come to services “drunk” (compare 1 Corinthians 11:21); nor should we even think of taking a break during services “for a cigarette.” Although we may not get drunk or smoke just before or during Sabbath services, if we have done so the night before, this will become obvious to the entire congregation (the smell of smoky garments cannot be hidden, nor the face of a person recovering from drunkenness). 

Living in Sin

Even apart from Church services, getting drunk or smoking is sinful behavior and must be overcome. This means that we must work on getting rid of sin in our lives. Even if we appear properly dressed in Sabbath services, God will still not accept us if we show Him throughout the week that we are not serious about overcoming our sins and living His Way of Life (compare Isaiah 1:12, 16).

Unresolved Problems

Paul had to deal with a terrible situation in the Corinthian Church, when he chided the members as follows: “I do not praise you, since you come together not for the better but for the worse. For first of all, when you come together as a church, I hear that there are divisions among you…” (1 Corinthians 11:17–18). It is critical for Church members, who assemble on the Sabbath, to not have any unresolved problems between them.

Entirety of Worship Service Is Holy

It is of utmost importance to understand that we appear in front of God during the entirety of our worship service; and this means that every aspect of the service is to reflect our worship of God. This is true whether we are attending together with our brethren in a Church hall, or whether we are, due to necessity, listening in to live Church services from our homes. This means we stand up respectfully and humbly when participating in the opening or closing prayer, and we stand up and participate joyfully in the singing of the congregational hymns [in the Church hall AND at home].

We must concentrate on and listen carefully to the messages (including the announcements, as well as the sermonette and sermon). It is understood, of course, that parents will have to take care of their babies and young children, which might even require at times to take them out of the Church hall when they get too loud and disturb others. 

Paying Close Attention

Apart from these sometimes inevitable distractions, there is no excuse for not paying close and undivided attention to services. It would be highly inappropriate to engage in jokes or unnecessary conversation during services (except for unavoidable situations, such as when our technical staff may at times have to communicate with each other to make sure that the services are being properly broadcast, etc.). 

It would also be offensive to God if someone were to get up during services (whether in a Church hall or at home) to engage in unnecessary conduct.

Participating in Song Service

In services, most of us do not have many opportunities to audibly participate, except for saying “Amen” to the opening and closing prayers, after having listened carefully and attentively to every word of the prayers, and for singing joyfully during the song service. 

We cannot overemphasize the importance of participation in the song service with all of our heart, concentrating on each word which we are singing, and agreeing with it completely, knowing that we are not doing so to impress others, but because we are worshipping God when we sing out loud (compare Psalm 26:12; 149:1).

Church services ARE FORMAL WORSHIP SERVICES, in dedication to God and in fellowship with His holy people, and all of us must always keep this in mind throughout the entirety of the service. 

Same for Internet Services

As mentioned, these statements also apply when we are participating in live services over the Internet. Even though we might be in the privacy of our homes, we should not think that we can therefore dishonor the sacred nature of services by “doing our own thing.” While no other human being might see us, God does, and He evaluates us as to how sincere and committed we are to Him and the holiness of His Sabbath days. 

Angels Are Witnessing 

The fact is, when we attend Sabbath services, either in person or via the Internet, we are appearing before God and His heavenly throne and majestic surroundings, as we read in Hebrews 12:18–24. The New International Version renders verse 23: “You have come to thousands upon thousands of angels in joyful assembly.” The Living Bible speaks of “the gathering of countless happy angels;” the New American Bible refers to the angels “in festal gathering;” and the New Jerusalem Bible states that angels “have gathered for the festival.”

As we read in 1 Peter 1:10–12, angels “desire to look into” the things which are revealed to the Church of God. Ephesians 3:8–10 adds that God reveals the Truth to His Church, which proclaims it, including in Sabbath services, to angels and humans. God and His angels observe whether we eagerly and regularly attend Church services; whether we listen diligently and attentively to the messages and the prayers; and whether we participate whole-heartedly in the song service (perhaps even conducting at times special music).

Children Should Listen and Be Supervised

These principles apply to our children and teens as well. When they are old enough, they should listen to the messages, and their parents should also teach them at home about God’s Way of Life (Deuteronomy 6:6–7; 32:46). Jesus was 12 years old when He was in the Temple, “listening to [the teachers] and asking them questions,” so that all “were astonished at His understanding and answers” (Luke 2:46–47). 

Our children and teens should be willing to listen and to learn (Proverbs 4:1–4; 5:7–14). They should rise up for (and, if possible, participate in) the song service and they should stand and listen to the opening and closing prayers (except little children who might be sleeping during services).

Our children and teens should not be doing schoolwork or reading books or comics during Sabbath services, nor should they entertain themselves with video games during services. If they are old enough to read books, then they are also old enough to listen to the messages. They might even be old enough to read the Scriptures in their own Bibles along with the ministers who read them from the pulpit.

Parents ought to supervise their children before, during and after services. Generally, our children should be sitting together with their parents. On occasion, they may want to sit together with another child, but then at least one parent should be sitting with them; children should not be sitting together by themselves. They should also be responsible enough, if they have to go to the restroom during services, to immediately return to services; otherwise, a parent should accompany the child to and from the restroom.

When the Church meets in a hotel, it is very important that children are not left to themselves before and after services (compare Proverbs 29:15), as disturbing or loud conduct and running in the hallways of the hotel could even cause the Church to lose the opportunity of renting at the facility. In any event, it would not give a good impression to others when our children behave improperly.

At the same time, we must not forget that the Sabbath and the annual Holy Days are FEAST Days, as we explain in our free booklet, God’s Commanded Holy Days. We point out that Paul essentially told the members in Colossians 2:16–17: “Let no one judge you for keeping the Sabbath or the Holy Days with eating and drinking, rather than fasting, but let the Church determine or resolve this.”

The Church Decides How We Are to Conduct Ourselves

Paul made it clear that the Church is to resolve, settle or decide in what way we are to observe the Sabbath, which would also include our conduct during Sabbath services. Church members should not listen to those outside the Church or to attendees with different and strange ideas; nor should they devise their own concepts as to how to keep the Sabbath and how to observe Church services. 

Rather, they should listen to the Church leadership for the explanation and resolution of these questions, including administrative decisions in “gray” areas, which may need clarification.

In conclusion, it is very important to God THAT and HOW we appear before Him in Sabbath services (that is, with clean garments AND clean hearts), as well as HOW we behave in God’s sacred assemblies, thereby showing Him that we understand how to conduct ourselves in the house of God.

Chapter 6 – Guidelines for Opening and Closing Prayers

The Church of the Eternal God in the USA, the Global Church of God in the UK, and the Church of God, a Christian Fellowship in Canada, conduct their weekly and annual Sabbath services by opening with prayer (usually after singing three congregational hymns), and by closing with prayer (after singing a final congregational hymn). These prayers are given by baptized men who have been selected by the song leader—sometimes after consultation with or direction from the presiding minister. On occasion, and subject to the discretion of the presiding minister, baptized visitors and guests from other Church of God organizations, who might not regularly attend our fellowship, might be asked to give the opening or closing prayer.

Public Prayers

It is not against biblical commands to have baptized men conduct opening or closing prayers in services. We explained the following in our free booklet, Teach Us to Pray, on page 5:

“The Bible shows us the proper way to pray, both publicly and privately. For instance, when we pray in public by giving an opening or a closing prayer in Church services, we must not pray to be ‘seen by men’ (Matthew 6:5). Our motivation must not be to please men, but rather to please God. On the other hand, heart-rending, intimate prayers should be communicated to God the Father privately (Matthew 6:6).”

The Church of the Eternal God and its corporate affiliates trace their roots to the Worldwide Church of God under the late Herbert W. Armstrong (who died in 1986). During his lifetime, Mr. Armstrong established the way in which Church of God services should be conducted, and we have substantially adopted these procedures. 

As a consequence, we hereby reproduce and quote, with approval, excerpts from an article of the Worldwide Church of God’s monthly magazine, The Good News, dated August 1971, entitled, “How to Open and Close Services With Prayer.” Of course, the following is not a rigid outline or formula that must and should be adhered to EVERY time, but it is meant to give valuable guidelines.

Beginning with the discussion of opening prayers, the article stated the following:

“What, after all, is the object of having opening prayers?… We are instructed in God’s Word not to be given to ‘vain repetitions’ (Matt. 6:7). An opening prayer should not be vain and worthless, nor should it be repetitious… Nor should an opening prayer be overly long. Simply because a prayer is short does not mean it is ineffective. The Bible contains examples of very brief prayers that resulted in powerful miracles being performed.

“An opening prayer to one of God’s Sabbath services should also be prayed in earnest, believing FAITH! You should expect that prayer to MAKE A DIFFERENCE in the service that follows…

“The primary purpose of this type of prayer is to ask for God’s guidance and inspiration on the entire service. This includes both the hearing and the speaking. It takes in… even the announcement period. It would be appropriate to begin by THANKING God for the opportunity to meet in peace and harmony. Gratitude could be expressed for the hall or the fine weather or various other favorable conditions the Church has been blessed with… 

“The most important thing is to ask and expect God’s inspiration on the sermonette and the sermon. You could request that Jesus Christ actually be present in spirit to guide and direct the proceedings. Ask God to speak through his human instruments and lead them to say what is most needful and profitable for the whole congregation. As the world becomes more and more violent and Satan’s wrath is increasingly intensified, it becomes more necessary also to ask God for protection…

“Keep in mind that you are speaking to GOD—not the listening audience before you. Remember it is a prayer! … Be sincere… It is a prayer meant to open the services. There is [no] time or need to cover the entire spectrum of current events… 

“Do not use the opening prayer as an opportunity to give a
sermonette… Get your mind OFF SELF and say what you have to say. Be confident without conceit. Be humble, but not groveling. Use a normal, clear voice and avoid any form of theatrics.”

Similar guidelines apply to a closing prayer at the very end of the Church’s worship services. The article in The Good News continued:

“Often, closing prayers are so general that they are totally unrelated to the message that preceded them! Express gratitude for the spiritual food God has provided.”

One word of caution is in order here! It would not be appropriate to try to evaluate the contents of the messages—either directly or indirectly—or to give a lengthy repeat of the contents of the sermonette or the sermon. Remember that the opening and the closing prayers should be SHORT. For instance, when a sermon discussed seven points, it would be unnecessary to repeat them in the closing prayer. It might be perhaps beneficial to very briefly mention one or two points, which had the biggest impact on you. 

Beware that the closing prayer is not supposed to be a sermonette—rather, it is a SHORT prayer to God. On the other hand, a closing prayer which has no relationship to the sermonette and the sermon would probably not be most effective. As in all aspects of Christian life, balance is the key. If you have specific questions in this regard, or in regard to anything else which is mentioned herein, please ask your local minister.

The article in The Good News went on to state:

“Of course, it is not necessary to summarize, or add an ‘additional point’ to the sermon in the closing prayer!… It is also appropriate to ask God’s protection on the brethren traveling home following the services… 

“The announcements may have contained news of a very sick person or some other crisis in God’s Work. This could certainly be alluded to in the closing prayer. Many men neglect to acknowledge the sermonette in the closing prayer… the sermonette is part of our spiritual food every Sabbath, and we ought to thank God for it… 

“Be sincere, but not overemotional. But the closing prayer, as the opening prayer, should not be overlong [sic]. 

“If you are called on to lead an opening or closing prayer, look upon it as an opportunity and a blessing. And be sure your prayer is one to which the whole congregation can sincerely say ‘Amen’ (so be it!).” 

In addition, it would be appropriate to ask in the closing prayer for God’s blessing on the meal which we might partake of after services, and to ask God for His blessing and protection for special activities which the Church might have planned for the time after the Sabbath, or for activities on days during the annual Feast of Tabernacles, which are not weekly or annual Holy Days, or for special occasions such as weddings or funerals.

Don’t Read from Notes

We should not read from any notes when we give an opening or closing prayer. Rather, we should allow God to inspire us through His Spirit at the moment we begin to pray aloud in front of others. Let God speak through you, and don’t allow yourself to become distracted by any notes that you might have written beforehand. 

Have FAITH in God that He will inspire you when you are about to pray, and that He will put His words in your mouth, and then speak with confidence, knowing that God has heard you, and that He is answering your silent prayer to Him for inspiration. This includes, of course, that we pray habitually in private, so that we are not unprepared when we are to give a “public” prayer in Church.

This principle of allowing God’s Spirit to inspire us when we pray is clearly set forth in Scripture. For instance, note what Christ told His disciples regarding how to behave when they would be asked to explain their convictions, perhaps in the context of a court proceeding: “… do not worry about how or what you should speak. For it will be given to you in that hour what you should speak; for it is not you who speaks, but the Spirit of your Father [which] speaks in you” (Matthew 10:19–20, compare Mark 13:11, Luke 12:11–12). 

Even though Christ is addressing here specifically the time of arrest and the subsequent opportunity to testify for Him and God’s Way of Life, the principle applies nevertheless in other circumstances as well. This is not to say that we should not prepare our messages and reduce our thoughts to writing, and that we should not have any notes when delivering a sermonette or a sermon, but it is to say that speakers must not be too “note-bound” when they deliver their message. Rather, they should and must allow God to inspire them, while speaking. This is addressed in more detail in the next and final chapter, dealing with the art of preparing and delivering powerful sermonettes.

However, insofar as opening and closing prayers are concerned, it is our belief that notes should not be used in that regard. 

No Prayers by Women

We would also like to explain here why we do not believe that women should give opening or closing prayers in Church services. 

The Bible is very clear such conduct would be in violation of Scripture. We are setting forth below excerpts from pages 13–14 of our booklet, The Keys to Happy Marriages and Families:

“Notice 1 Timothy 2:11–15 where Paul says, ‘Let a woman learn in silence with all submission. And I do not permit a woman to teach or to have authority over a man, but to be in silence…’ Notice, too, the parallel passage in 1 Corinthians 14:34–35, ‘Let your women keep silent in the churches, for they are not permitted to speak… And if they want to learn something, let them ask their own husbands at home; for it is shameful for women to speak in church.’

“These passages clearly teach that women are not to give sermons or Bible studies in church. Older women can teach younger women in private, but not from the pulpit (compare Titus 2:1–5). We also note that Aquilla and Priscilla took Apollos aside to explain to him the Way of God more accurately (Acts 18:24–26). Priscilla did not teach Apollos publicly, in front of others…

Rienecker’s Lexikon zur Bibel points out, under ‘Women,’ ‘The relationship between man and woman, ordained by God, can also be seen in the role of service and function within the church… Paul does not allow the women to teach, that is, to fill the office of teacher in the church (1 Timothy 2:12). It is different when Apollos is introduced more fully, in a personal conversation with Aquilla and Priscilla, to the teachings of God (Acts 18:26).’

“The message of Scripture is unambiguous: Christian women are not to teach Biblical or spiritual matters in church or in a public forum. It may be difficult for some to accept and apply God’s Word on this issue…”

The biblical prohibition for women to preach or teach or “speak” in Church services—or to give “testimony,” as is so common these days in certain Pentecostal services—applies equally to the prohibition for women to give opening or closing prayers in Church services. 

This is not to say, of course, that a woman should never pray; nor, that she should not pray at home with her children, or sometimes in private together with her husband; or, that she should not, on occasion, ask for the blessing of a meal at home, in the presence of her husband and their children. We are strictly addressing here prayers by women “in public,” and we emphasize again that the opening and closing prayers are an integral portion of Sabbath services that invite God to be present in spirit and inspire them, and subsequently to thank Him for doing just that. Baptized members of God’s Church, when called upon to give the opening or closing prayer, should not take this opportunity lightly, and they should carefully consider these guidelines that they may deliver a prayer in the correct manner and in a right frame of mind. 

Chapter 7 – Guidelines for Preparing and Giving a Sermonette

As we pointed out in the previous chapter, discussing opening and closing prayers, the Church of the Eternal God in the USA and its corporate affiliates, the Global Church of God in the UK, and the Church of God, a Christian Fellowship in Canada, trace their roots to the Worldwide Church of God under the late Herbert W. Armstrong (who died in 1986). During his lifetime, Mr. Armstrong established the way in which Church of God services should be conducted, and we have substantially adopted these procedures. 

As a consequence, our weekly and annual Sabbath services include opening and closing prayers, a song service, announcements, occasional special music presentations (especially during the Feast of Tabernacles), and a sermonette and a sermon (sometimes, we may have two split sermons instead of a sermonette and a sermon, and we may on rare occasions dispense with a sermonette in lieu of a longer announcement session). 

As pointed out in the previous chapter, only baptized men are to give sermonettes and sermons.

We present the following guidelines that the Church has developed over the years in regard to the preparation and presentation of sermonettes. This is not a rigid outline or formula, but it is meant to give valuable principles. 

The purpose of the sermonette is to prepare the audience for the sermon, not just as a “general” or “ordinary” message, but rather as an inspired message from God. Normally, a sermonette should not be longer than 15 minutes, unless the responsible minister has given special prior permission for a longer message. 

To give a sermonette is a privilege, not a right. Sermonettes provide opportunities for baptized men to teach—not to preach or correct. (This prohibition and the following statements are not necessarily applicable to ordained ministers when they present sermonettes.) A sermonette speaker won’t be able to “fix” or “save” someone in a short message anyway. Correction is the responsibility of the minister. Sermonette topics should be carefully selected. Topics which are corrective or overly broad or are “new” or speculative would be inappropriate. A topic that challenges Church teaching is absolutely forbidden.

Appropriate topics could be broken down into the following categories:

1. An explanation of “difficult” or misapplied Scriptures in light of Church teaching (e.g., 1 Timothy 4:4 or Acts 10:12–13—do these passages justify eating unclean meats; or John 14:2—is heaven the reward of the saved?; or Luke 17:21—is the Kingdom of God in the hearts of men?).

2. An explanation of two Scriptures that apparently contradict each other (e.g., Acts 9:7 vs. Acts 22:9—did or didn’t those with Paul on the road to Damascus hear the voice of Christ?).

3. A clarification of a particular Scriptural point (e.g., Mark 9:48—are there immortal worms?).

4. An explanation of how to apply Scripture and Church teaching in practice (e.g., how to use our second tithe; or how to dress for Sabbath services; or what is right conversation after services; or how to participate during the song service; or how to teach our children to rejoice at the Feast of Tabernacles; or what does it mean that our body is the temple of the Holy Spirit, as related to drugs, smoking, excessive drinking or tattoos). However, as mentioned, it should encourage the audience to do or not to do something; the purpose is NOT to correct the audience.

The sermonette speaker has to make sure, of course, that the explanations he is giving are the right ones! He is not to rely on what he might have heard someone say many years ago. He also has to make sure that the written source material he may be using is accurate and current. This is true for “worldly” commentaries and encyclopedias, but it can also include “old” Church articles which are by now outdated or which have been subsequently revised. 

The Church of the Eternal God and its corporate affiliates have published a wealth of current information on biblical topics, including, with this booklet, 48 booklets in the English language, as well as numerous booklets in German, more than 860 weekly Updates (many of which include a Bible Study or a Q&A and a Bible-oriented Editorial); over 180 member letters, as well as hundreds of posted sermons, split sermons and sermonettes. We have posted all of our literature and many of our audio and video-recorded messages on our websites. Many of our video-recorded messages can also be found on YouTube and on Facebook.

The sermonette speaker must be supportive and promote unity. The material he presents must be correct, and he must never publicly disagree with any Church teachings. If he has questions, he must check them out with the ministry. It is not wrong to have questions or a lack of understanding, but one must get them sorted out if one is to be a fully supportive member of the Church. If in doubt, it is always advisable to discuss the proposed sermonette with the local minister before giving it. 

The sermonette speaker is not to use the sermonette time to air personal gripes or complaints about the Church, the organization, members of the local congregation, the ministry, or any other Church problem. He is not to take a personal problem of an identifiable attendee in the congregation and give a sermonette about it.

The sermonette speaker should pray about his sermonette and begin to prepare the message early—not just the night before or the very same day when he is to speak. When preparing and delivering the message, the sermonette speaker has to keep in mind proper and clear pronunciation and grammar; as well as vocal variety and quality. Inappropriate language is to be avoided. The pulpit is not the place to describe explicitly the sins of mankind. Paul and the other apostles do mention certain types of sin, but they do not describe them in detail. The same goes for slang that borders on bad language. 

When giving his message, the sermonette speaker needs to maintain eye contact with the audience, which prohibits just reading from many notes or a transcript. This is not to say that we should not prepare our messages and reduce our thoughts to writing and that we should not have any notes when delivering a sermonette or a sermon, but it is to say that speakers must not be too “note-bound” when they deliver their message. (Exceptions exist for messages, which are being translated simultaneously into other languages, for instance during the Feast of Tabernacles, or for speakers whose messages are not given in their first language.) In any event, they should and must allow God to inspire them, while speaking.

In addition, a sermonette speaker needs to be well groomed, and he needs to smile and be warm and friendly, without being overly jocular or just plain silly. Remember, we are appearing in front of GOD during the entire Sabbath service.

Each sermonette should follow the usual Outline of a powerful introduction, a clear and precise Specific Purpose Statement (SPS), a body or main contents of the message, and a gripping and memorable conclusion. (Before beginning with the introduction, it is important that the speaker recognizes and welcomes the audience. A warm short greeting with a smiling face will be much appreciated by the audience. Just jumping into the message without first addressing the audience would be inappropriate.)

The Introduction must grab the attention of the audience. It must give a reason why they should listen and why it is important for them to know the information that is going to be presented. It could present a challenge or give some startling facts or ask a question. A sermonette speaker should not begin with, “Let’s turn with me to….” or “I would like to explain the apparent contradiction….” All of this is lifeless and somewhat boring. 

Instead, a powerful introduction could perhaps be, “How can you be sure that you don’t go to heaven when you die?” Or: “How would you explain to someone that we don’t vote in governmental elections?” It is of course necessary that the introduction relates to the rest of the sermonette. It must lead into the Specific Purpose Statement (SPS).

The Specific Purpose Statement (SPS) makes clear what the sermonette speaker is going to cover in the course of the sermonette. It tells the audience what he is seeking to achieve. It introduces the ONE point that the sermonette will discuss. The introduction and the SPS of the sermonette do not necessarily have to be presented distinctly and separately. The sermonette’s opening comments may be a combination of these two functions.

The Body or main contents of the sermonette must of course respond to and relate to the SPS, and also must deliver what was stated in the introduction and the SPS. It must fulfill what was set out to achieve, without containing new or unrelated material. The points within the body should flow in logical sequence (chronologically, historically, etc.), but there should not be too many points. A sermonette is to have ONE main point; it can of course have a few sub-points that all relate to the main point. 

A sermonette is not to have too many Scriptures either. The Church has suggested at times that a sermonette should have no more than three or four Scriptures. This is a sound guideline, but not an iron-clad rule. Some sermonettes can be very effective, even though they may include more than four Scriptures, while other sermonettes with three Scriptures may not be that effective. But it is most certainly not good to load the message with Scripture after Scripture where most of the time is taken up reading them and little time is left to comment on them or give supporting material.

The Conclusion of the sermonette is vitally important. The last words will stay the longest with the audience. Common mistakes are to just stop speaking almost without warning at the end of the body of the speech; to give a conclusion, which is not related to the rest of the sermonette; or to introduce new material. 

The conclusion should be memorized and should not be read, and the speaker should NOT end his message with, “Thank you.” Rather, the conclusion must be effective. It could emphasize the ONE point that was made in the sermonette. It might include some catchy phrase related to the sermonette, or leave the audience with a challenge to apply what has been said.

Since giving a sermonette is an opportunity for a non-ministerial speaker to receive training in leadership and effective public speaking, as well as in serving the congregation, he should expect and welcome constructive criticism and an evaluation of his sermonette from his minister. 

Being asked to give a sermonette is a wonderful opportunity and responsibility that must not be taken lightly. A sermonette speaker should carefully and prayerfully review and apply these guidelines, so that he may deliver a message that is inspired by God and is pleasing to Him, as well as helpful to the congregation.

Conclusion

In this booklet, we set forth guidelines and advice as to how to keep God’s holy Sabbath, and how to conduct ourselves in Church services. We recommend that you review this booklet from time to time, and especially, when particular questions arise, which we discuss herein.

Always keep in mind: God orders you to keep His Sabbath, and He tells you what He considers acceptable and unacceptable Sabbath behavior. 

God’s Teachings on Sexual Relationships

Viewable PDF
Printable PDF

To Request a FREE hard copy of this booklet, please write to: contact@eternalgod.org

Introduction

We live in a world of ever-changing relationships, be it among nations, peoples, or individuals, and along with these changes, there is no end to personal opinions as to what constitutes right or wrong actions. Yet out of the abundance of opinions, there is little regard for what God calls sin or what His standards are for happiness and health. Mankind, as a whole, is determined to live in ways that “seem right in his own eyes” (Proverbs 14:12 and 16:25).

Although many are not interested in knowing and understanding the Word of God, you, the reader, do not need to be caught up in the prevailing winds of confusion. You can find the answers for right living straight from the Bible—from God Himself—not from personal opinions of those who do not even acknowledge their Creator. Make no mistake, God is not the author of confusion (1 Corinthians 14:33). His answers will give you a clear sense of purpose and direction in your conduct and relationships with others, and your life will be blessed accordingly as you apply His instruction.

Yes, the Bible has much to say about human relationships. It is, after all, God’s instruction book to all of mankind for right living. In fact, some of the most compelling, revealing, enduring and important lessons in the Bible are about relationships—between God and man, between true Christians, between a husband and his wife, between parents and children, and between Church members and those outside the Church. In this booklet we will discuss God’s teachings on a variety of relationship issues, and as we will explain, they all have, to an extent, bearing on sexual conduct and relationships.

Relationship Between God and Man

“I will be a Father to you, And you shall be My sons and daughters, Says the Lord Almighty” (2 Corinthians 6:18).

“Behold, I stand at the door and knock. If anyone hears My voice and opens the door, I will come in to him and dine with him, and he with Me. To him who overcomes I will grant to sit with Me on My throne, as I also overcame and sat down with My Father on His throne. He who has an ear, let him hear what the Spirit says to the churches” (Revelation 3:20–22).

“And the Scripture was fulfilled which says, ‘Abraham believed God, and it was accounted to him for righteousness.’ And he was called the friend of God” (James 2:23).

Relationship Between True Christians

“If someone says, ‘I love God,’ and hates his brother, he is a liar; for he who does not love his brother whom he has seen, how can he love God whom he has not seen?” (1 John 4:20).

“… with all lowliness and gentleness, with longsuffering, bearing with one another in love, endeavoring to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace” (Ephesians 4:2–3).

“You did not choose Me, but I chose you and appointed you that you should go and bear fruit, and that your fruit should remain, that whatever you ask the Father in My name He may give you. These things I command you, that you love one another” (John 15:16–17).

Relationship Between a Man and His Wife

“Wives, submit to your own husbands, as is fitting in the Lord. Husbands, love your wives and do not be bitter toward them” (Colossians 3:18–19).

“Marriage is honorable among all, and the bed undefiled; but fornicators and adulterers God will judge” (Hebrews 13:4).

“Wives, submit to your own husbands, as to the Lord. For the husband is head of the wife, as also Christ is head of the church; and He is the Savior of the body. Therefore, just as the church is subject to Christ, so let the wives be to their own husbands in everything. Husbands, love your wives, just as Christ also loved the church and gave Himself for her” (Ephesians 5:22–25).

The sexual relationship between husband and wife will be addressed, in detail, in Chapter 10 of this booklet.

Relationship Between Parents and Children

“Children, obey your parents in all things, for this is well pleasing to the Lord. Fathers, do not provoke your children, lest they become discouraged” (Colossians 3:20–21).

“My son, hear the instruction of your father, And do not forsake the law of your mother; For they will be a graceful ornament on your head, And chains about your neck” (Proverbs 1:8–9).

“Children, obey your parents in the Lord, for this is right. ‘Honor your father and mother,’ which is the first commandment with promise: ‘that it may be well with you and you may live long on the earth’” (Ephesians 6:1–3).

The role of parents and children in regard to the correct understanding of sexual relationships will be addressed, in detail, in Chapter 10 of this booklet.

Relationship Between Church Members and Those Outside the Church

“… and to the Jews I became as a Jew, that I might win Jews; to those who are under the law, as under the law, that I might win those who are under the law; to those who are without law, as without law (not being without law toward God, but under law toward Christ), that I might win those who are without law; to the weak I became as weak, that I might win the weak. I have become all things to all men, that I might by all means save some” (1 Corinthians 9:20–22).

“Pure and undefiled religion before God and the Father is this: to visit orphans and widows in their trouble, and to keep oneself unspotted from the world” (James 1:27).

“Give no offense, either to the Jews or to the Greeks or to the church of God, just as I also please all men in all things, not seeking my own profit, but the profit of many, that they may be saved” (1 Corinthians 10:32–33).

Chapter 1 – Does God Change With the Times?

Many use the argument that, as cultures change, God will go along with the flow and bend according to the particular dictates of man at any given time. They do not phrase it that way, of course, but that is how they view it.

In an article in April 2015 in the New York Times, a columnist wrote:

“And homosexuality and Christianity don’t have to be in conflict in any church anywhere. That many Christians regard them as incompatible is understandable, an example not so much of hatred’s pull as of tradition’s sway. Beliefs ossified over centuries aren’t easily shaken. But in the end, the continued view of gays, lesbians and bisexuals as sinners is a decision. It’s a choice. It prioritizes scattered passages of ancient texts over all that has been learned since—as if time had stood still, as if the advances of science and knowledge meant nothing. It disregards the degree to which all writings reflect the biases and blind spots of their authors, cultures and eras. It ignores the extent to which interpretation is subjective, debatable.”

Can you see how subtle and deceptive this way of thinking is? The article goes on to show how “advances” in understanding have been made in respect to slavery, contraception, gender roles and same sex marriages. This author and the people he quotes, many of whom share his views, obviously think that they know better than God.

For example, take the issue of homosexuality, one of the areas of their “new understanding.” It is very clear to those who have eyes to see that the Bible, in both the Old and the New Testaments, denounces this abominable practice (compare Chapters 3 and 15 in this booklet), and yet it is presented as something good and acceptable by so many societies around the world. This is an area where Isaiah 5:20 clearly applies: “Woe to those who call evil good, and good evil…”

Romans 1:32 states “…that those who practice such things are deserving of death, not only do the same but also approve of those who practice them.” From this Scripture, we see that even approving of such behavior is also condemned! So often, the law of man, with regard to homosexuality, takes precedence over the Word of God, but God does not change when it comes to such matters! God has not changed His instruction on this subject just because there are those who come up with arguments to prove that “we have to change with the times.”

Nearly 2,000 years ago, there were, no doubt, society’s “modernists” who might have felt that the condemnation of this practice in the Old Testament ought to be brought up to date in order to suit their wrong understanding of morality as laid out by the God who created us all. There were the “naysayers” then [a naysayer is one who denies, refuses, opposes, or is skeptical or cynical about something (Merriam-Webster)] and we still have them today, so what has changed?

We know from Malachi 3:6 that God does not change: “For I am the LORD, I do not change.” Another Scripture that shows the unchanging nature of God is found in Hebrews 13:8: “Jesus Christ is the same yesterday, today and forever.” In James 1:17 we read: “Every good gift and every perfect gift is from above, and comes down from the Father of lights, with whom there is no variation or shadow of turning.”

God Can Change His Mind on Temporary Matters

There are a number of examples where God DID change His mind, so how do we explain that? Let us look at some of these examples.

In Genesis 6:5–6 we read: “Then the Lord saw that the wickedness of man was great in the earth, and that every intent of the thoughts of his heart was only evil continually. And the Lord was sorry that He had made man on the earth, and He was grieved in His heart.”

Genesis 18:26–32 relates Abraham’s negotiation with God over how many righteous in Sodom would be needed in order to save the city from destruction. First of all it was 50, then God agreed to 45, then 40, then 30, then 20 and finally 10. We note quite a few changes of mind there because of Abraham’s pleading.

Numbers 14 tells the story of Israel refusing to enter Canaan, and instead of entering the land immediately, God changed this by deferring their entry for 40 years.

In 2 Kings 20 we read that King Hezekiah was “sick and near death” (verse 1), and the king prayed about this matter (verse 2–3) and God changed His mind and added another 15 years to his life (verses 5–6).

Jonah was sent out on a mission to Nineveh but Jonah tried to opt out of this task. Eventually he did deliver the message that in “forty days… Nineveh shall be overthrown” (Jonah 3:4). However, the Ninevites repented and “God relented from the disaster that He had said He would bring upon them, and He did not do it (verse 10).” Again, a change of mind by God.

We can see from these examples that God did change, but none of these changes involved alterations to His unalterable spiritual Law. God does not change, nor does He compromise with regard to His plan for mankind, a plan which is revealed through the meaning of His Holy Days. (For more insight, please read our free booklets, The Meaning of God’s Spring Holy Days, and The Meaning of God’s Fall Holy Days, where His plan of salvation for ALL people is revealed, including those who, at this present time, are disobedient to the Truth and Way of Life that God has shown His called-out ones.)

God does not change with regard to keeping His Law—the Ten Commandments. It is interesting that the Roman Catholic Church has defied God and “replaced” His seventh-day-Sabbath with Sunday. They also observe the paganized holidays, such as Christmas and Easter (and other days), while ignoring and rejecting the Holy Days that God says are His. Leviticus 23:1–2 clearly states: “And the LORD spoke to Moses, saying, ‘Speak to the children of Israel, and say to them: “The feasts of the LORD, which you shall proclaim to be holy convocations, these are My feasts.”’” God then gives details about the Sabbath and all of His annual Holy Days.

The Church of God has long understood that if one part or passage in the Bible is contradictory, then God’s Word could not be trusted. If God went back and forth about His spiritual Law for mankind, then how could we trust Him? How could we possibly build a relationship with Him?

We know from God’s Word that He is perfect in all His ways, and we know that the Father and Jesus Christ are one (see John 10:30 and 17:11)—unified and with singleness of purpose.

We are truly blessed that God is constant and that His integrity is intact so that we can fully trust the great Creator God of the universe. This is confirmed in Proverbs 3:5–6: “Trust in the LORD with all your heart, And lean not on your own understanding.”

God Does Not Change His Eternal Truths Nor His Character

God does NOT change when it comes to the eternal truths that He has made clear in His Word. God has perfect character, which cannot change. So then, we must have the spiritual insight and understanding to comprehend this principal and learn to apply it.

We read in Deuteronomy 32:4: “He is the Rock, His work is perfect; For all His ways are justice, A God of truth and without injustice; Righteous and upright is He.”

God’s called-out ones can understand that, but the author who was quoted at the beginning of this chapter would have us believe that these glorious words are simply “beliefs ossified over centuries [that] aren’t easily shaken.” Those who currently rail against the Word of God will, one day, have the opportunity to understand, and it is hoped that they will have a complete change of mind at the time of their calling.

God can and has changed His mind with regard to the outcome of certain events, as outlined earlier, but moral absolutes are just that—absolute! God’s teaching on proper and improper sexual conduct cannot be changed!

Knowing the difference… makes all the difference!

Chapter 2 – Molding God in Our Own Image

There is a program on Sunday mornings on BBC television in the UK where weekly debates are conducted about moral, ethical and religious issues. In May of 2016, one of the debates was entitled “Did Man Create God?” In every case, except the worship of the true God, man has indeed created the god or gods that he now worships.

Only One God

We know that there is “no other name under heaven given among men by which we must be saved” (Acts 4:12), and we also know that this applies only to Jesus Christ. Furthermore, we know from the Bible that having the Holy Spirit, which God has given to those who obey Him, is a condition of being a called-out member of the Family of God.

The true Church of God knows and understands that there is only one God, and that there are conditions that apply to being a member of the Church that Jesus founded. We also know that there will be those from other religions who will see our understanding as being “exclusive.” Even within mainstream Christianity, those who hold different beliefs can also take the same view about Church of God “exclusivity.”

But the Church of God is not exclusivist in the way that the world perceives. Jesus made it abundantly clear that there is only one Way; that is the narrow Way, and there are few who find it (Matthew 7:14). It is not exclusivist to make the assertions that we do from the Bible, but rather, it is a reflection of the knowledge that God has given us through a correct understanding of His Word.

Did Man Create God?

Man has created god(s) in his own foolish imaginations. We read in Romans 1:21–23: “…because, although they knew God, they did not glorify Him as God, nor were thankful, but became futile in their thoughts, and their foolish hearts were darkened. Professing to be wise, they became fools, and changed the glory of the incorruptible God into an image made like corruptible man—and birds and four-footed animals and creeping things.” This clearly shows that man has created “gods” and worships them accordingly.

We know that the ancient Egyptians worshipped all manner of created beings as “gods,” having nothing to do with the one and only true God. Of course, many have never even heard of the true God because of the societies in which they live, but they will be given their opportunity to know the true God at a later time.

When we see all of the gods of other religions today, we can gain insight into how Satan counterfeits true religion and makes paganism seem like another way that leads to God. We, however, understand that this is not acceptable to the true God.

In the BBC television program mentioned above, which included a carefully selected audience involving religious people, philosophers, scientists and others, viewers were exposed to false religionists pontificating about their brand of religion, which we know from the Bible is absolutely false. In addition, there was a female rabbi and a female vicar. The latter stated that she knew the New Testament but not so much the Hebrew Bible (the Old Testament) but, from what she said, she did not even know the New Testament that well; otherwise, she would not be a part of the ministry! A Muslim from a Muslim think tank, as well as someone representing Hinduism, gave their separate insights, not realizing that their religious beliefs were, in fact, tied to the worship of a god or gods that were created by man, a practice that is totally unacceptable to the true God.

The ancient nation of Israel was told to “love the LORD your God, with all your heart, with all your soul [being] and with all your strength” (Deuteronomy 6:5), and we know that God is a “jealous God” (Exodus 20:5), which is mentioned as part of the second commandment. A “jealous God” in this context means that God is intolerant of unfaithfulness. Jealousy is a sin when it is a desire for something that does not belong to us. Worship, praise, honor, and adoration belong to God alone, for only He is truly worthy of it. Therefore, God is rightly jealous when we worship, praise, honor, or give our adoration to idols. This is precisely the jealousy the apostle Paul described in 2 Corinthians 11:2, “I am jealous for you with a godly jealousy…”

Did man create God? No, he did not create the true God, of course, but all of the other “gods” have indeed been created by man under the influence and inspiration of Satan.

Man has effectively created gods that fit their ideas, gods that can be molded to suit the prevailing ethos at any given time. When man changes course and the unacceptable becomes acceptable in society—as we can see in many areas of life today, especially with regard to sexual behavior—then a flexible and malleable god can change his mind and fit in with society’s current thinking. That is the principle of the tail wagging the dog, a principle which has become the “accepted” face of mainstream Christianity today.

The true Church of God, however, is obedient to the Word of God, and “flexibility” to do wrong is not permitted. We cannot create or mold God in our image. We who truly understand God’s Word must follow the true path as the Bible clearly reveals. The Bible is under attack today because man insists that there are no moral absolutes; but a proper understanding of the Word of God reveals otherwise.

Chapter 3 – The Frog in Boiling Water

The expression “The Frog in Boiling Water,” is an interesting concept, and the following excerpt from one of many definitions found on the Internet makes the point well:

“They say that if you put a frog into a pot of boiling water, it will leap out right away to escape the danger. But, if you put a frog in a kettle that is filled with water that is cool and pleasant, and then you gradually heat the kettle until it starts boiling, the frog will not become aware of the threat until it is too late. The frog’s survival instincts are geared towards detecting sudden changes.

“This is a story that is used to illustrate how people might get themselves into terrible trouble. This parable is often used to illustrate how humans have to be careful to watch slowly changing trends in the environment, not just the sudden changes. It’s a warning to keep us paying attention not just to obvious threats but to more slowly developing ones.”

Looking at all the evidence to see whether or not the story is true is not within the compass of this particular chapter. However, this analogy does raise a very interesting concept that society, under the sway of Satan (2 Corinthians 4:4; Ephesians 2:2), brings about the change it desires, even if the process is slow. Examples of this will show how true this analogy can be.

Homosexuality

First of all, let us look at homosexuality, a practice which is roundly condemned in the Bible (compare Chapter 15 of this booklet). Genesis 18 and 19 show that this was one of a number of sins for which Sodom and Gomorrah were destroyed. Other passages on the subject include Leviticus 18:22; 20:13. In Scriptures such as Deuteronomy 23:17; 1 Kings 14:24; 1 Kings 15:12; and 2 Kings 23:7, the Hebrew term qedeshim is used for “perverted” persons, describing those practicing sodomy (it will be explained in Chapter 15 that the word “sodomy” describes or at least includes “homosexuality”) and prostitution in religious rituals. New Testament passages include Romans 1:25–27, 32 (condemning those who even approve of such acts); 1 Corinthians 6:9–10; 1 Timothy 1:9–10; and Revelation 21:8. We are admonished to live by every Word of God (Matthew 4:4), and so these references must be taken seriously.

Changes in Legislation

In England, Henry VIII introduced the first legislation under English criminal law against sodomy with the Buggery Act of 1533, making buggery (a British English term, which is very close in meaning to the term sodomy or homosexuality), punishable by hanging—a penalty not lifted in England and Wales until 1861.

In the UK, the Sexual Offences Act 1967 was an Act of Parliament which decriminalized homosexual acts in private between two men, both of whom were 21 years of age or older. Section 28 of the Local Government Act 1988 stated that a local authority “shall not intentionally promote homosexuality or publish material with the intention of promoting homosexuality” or “promote the teaching in any maintained school of the acceptability of homosexuality as a pretended family relationship.” However, it was repealed on June 21, 2000, in Scotland as one of the first pieces of legislation enacted by the new Scottish Parliament, and on November 18, 2003, in the rest of Great Britain.

The politicians feel that homosexuals should have “equality” in law, which is simply their reasoning for approving such behavior that is an abomination in the sight of God! It seems that anyone now citing biblical proof that this practice is wrong could be considered guilty of a “hate” crime, showing how far off-course we have come in such a degenerate society.

We can very briefly see that in the UK it was an offense punishable by hanging until that act was repealed, then it was still illegal until 1967, then promotion of homosexuality was banned in schools, then repealed, and many politicians apologized for this as they saw public opinion moving quite quickly in the direction of approval, and then civil partnerships and now same-sex “marriages” are actually enabled and protected by law. All of this took many decades, even hundreds of years to get from the death penalty to men “marrying” men and women “marrying” women, and all this time, public opinion was being manipulated and softened toward the acceptance of this ungodly practice. The situation in the UK is not different from the situation in most Western societies.

UK Abortion Act of 1967 

Wikipedia states that “The Abortion Act 1967 is an Act of the Parliament of the United Kingdom legalizing abortions by registered practitioners, and regulating the free provision of such medical practices through the National Health Service (NHS). Apparently this was introduced in order to reduce the amount of disease and death associated with illegal abortion.”

Abortions were made legal in the United States in a landmark and controversial 1973 Supreme Court judgment, often referred to as the Roe vs. Wade case. On the Women’s History website it states that “While many celebrated the decision, others, especially in the Roman Catholic Church and in theologically conservative Christian groups, opposed the change. ‘Pro-life’ and ‘pro-choice’ evolved as the most common self-chosen names of the two movements, one to outlaw most abortions and the other to eliminate most legislative restrictions on abortions.”

The BBC reported in 2009 that “The Church of England encourages people to think through the issue of abortion very carefully and recognises that each individual will have differing views on the subject. However, the Church’s governing body, The General Synod, has passed resolutions on the matter which provide a coherent Church of England position. The Church of England combines strong opposition to abortion with a recognition that there can be—strictly limited—conditions under which it may be morally preferable to any available alternative. The Church of England shares the Roman Catholic view that abortion is ‘gravely contrary to the moral law.’”

Figures in a UK newspaper report on May 25, 2010, stated that there were 189,100 abortions in 2009 for women living in England and Wales. A total of 48 women were found to have had seven or more abortions. Most of these were funded by the National Health Service (NHS) which paid for 94 per cent of all terminations. The report said that the figures could reignite the debate into whether some women use abortion as a form of contraception rather than a last resort to unplanned pregnancy.

Over the years, little by little, attitudes have changed regarding abortion, and it is now commonplace in many countries around the world. What was once seen as a shocking thing is now considered part of everyday life in many countries. Over time, with the influence of publicity and exposure, most people have now accepted that this is the right thing to do in some or many circumstances. The Bible tells us that it is always wrong. (Please read our free booklet, Are You Already Born Again?)

Cohabitation

Another area where the frog in boiling water analogy is applicable is the concept of “living together or cohabiting” (compare Chapter 6 in this booklet). In the chapter on “Living Together,” a report in Psychology Today, dated June 24, 2005, found that men who had lived with their spouse pre-maritally were on average less committed to their marriages than those who hadn’t.

Since this report some years ago, cohabitation has continued unrestricted and is now an unquestioned part of society. Fifty years ago it would have been completely unacceptable, seen as “living in sin,” but over the years, opposition has gradually dwindled and very few seem to question it any longer. However, the Bible has much to say about living together without being married; a practice which is defined as fornication.

Adultery

Another prime example of the truism of the frog in boiling water analogy, is that after Princess Diana died in 1998, much was made of Prince Charles’s extra-marital affair with Camilla Parker-Bowles. (We discuss the issue of adultery in detail in Chapter 13 of this booklet.) A plan was put in place to have her become accepted, as there was much hostility toward her at that time.

After several years of the “marketing” of Camilla, she and Prince Charles married in 2005. At the time, one report stated that “The couple have had to make some controversial adjustments in the hope of gaining public acceptance for the marriage, most notably the pledge that if Charles becomes King, Camilla won’t be named Queen, instead she’ll carry the title of Her Royal Highness, the Princess Consort.” Another report stated that “If you go back five years ago, the memory of Diana was still very fresh. And it’s still reasonably fresh with a lot of people, seven and a half years after her death. And it would’ve been wrong five years ago to go through it.”

The propaganda machine has been continually active, so that now, contrary to public opinion in 1998 and 2005, polls show that Camilla is fully accepted in her position as the Duchess of Cornwall.

In a report in 2012 about the Queen’s Diamond Jubilee Celebrations, these comments were made: “Only 10 years ago she attended the Golden Jubilee Party at the palace and sat in the background behind the Royal Family trying not to ignite controversy over her relationship with the heir to the throne. For years she was the ‘other woman’, but yesterday Camilla’s increased prominence demonstrated she has been truly accepted as part of the Windsors’ future in the Queen’s new slimmed-down version of the Royal Family. Her Majesty’s decision to have Camilla sitting in the Landau’s seat in the absence of Prince Philip, who was suddenly taken ill, emphatically told the country her daughter-in-law is now an important part of ‘The Firm’. This was reaffirmed by Camilla’s appearance on the Buckingham Palace balcony with the Queen, Charles, William, Kate and Harry just a few moments later, as well as her seat just one along from the Queen in the royal box during Monday’s rock extravaganza.”

The spin-doctors were tasked with getting her to be accepted by those who were initially opposed to her place in the Royal Family, and over time, they have certainly succeeded.

The “developments” in many other Western societies are no different. For instance, Germany’s former President was still married to his wife, while openly living together with his female “partner.” Also, Austria’s new Chancellor has been living together with his girlfriend for many years, without being married.

Approval of War

Please note this excerpt taken from page 5 of our free booklet, Should You Fight in War?: “Notice that NOT seeking peace and pursuing it is labeled as ‘evil.’ Refraining our tongues from evil means to refrain from speaking evil about our enemy. Each war begins with words, with propaganda, with hateful comments about others, until a government’s decision to attack and fight against a foreign country—the enemy—seems to be justified in the eyes of the citizens. As a prime example, Adolph Hitler could never have convinced many Germans to approve of ‘total war,’ if his propaganda machine, under Joseph Goebbels, had not carefully prepared them, far in advance, for such a viewpoint.”

These examples show how public opinion can be manipulated, given enough time. It appears that almost anything can be addressed, changed or manipulated, and with Satan in charge of our society at this time, we should not be surprised.

Unfortunately, man always seems to think that he knows best when God’s Word says differently. The old saying that it is “a cinch by the inch but hard by the yard” is an excellent way of getting acceptance of an unpopular matter, usually over a protracted period of time. Let us never forget that the frog in boiling water analogy can be very effective in getting this point across. Also, let us never forget that it is a tool that Satan uses successfully, even in the true Church of God, as we saw in the 1990’s when destructive heresies were subtly introduced, and as we have seen subsequently when many in the Church of God forsook most, if not all, of the Truth that they had once seemingly understood. (For a full explanation of these horrible events, please read our free booklet, Are You Already Born Again?)

We in the Church of God have to be very careful that we are not taken in, slowly but surely, like “the frog in boiling water.”

Chapter 4 – Compulsory Celibacy

When the disciples heard that a marriage bound by God was for life, and that it can only be dissolved under very limited circumstances, they responded, “If such is the case of the man with his wife, it is better not to marry” (Matthew 19:10). Jesus answered that “all cannot accept this saying, but only those to whom it has been given” (verse 11). He continued, in verse 12:

“For there are eunuchs who were born thus from their mother’s womb, and there are eunuchs who were made eunuchs by men, and there are eunuchs who have made themselves eunuchs for the kingdom of heaven’s sake. He who is able to accept it, let him accept it.”

Most commentaries are in agreement that Christ was not teaching “compulsory celibacy” for anyone. The Nelson Study Bible explains the meaning of the passage as follows:

“Jesus indicates [in verse 11] that remaining unmarried is only for a few people… Some people do not marry because they were born with no sex drive. Others do not marry because they are castrated. Still others forgo marriage for the sake of serving God. Some have been given the spiritual gift of celibacy in order to do this (see 1 Corinthians 7:7).”

The Life Application Bible points out:

“Couples should decide against divorce from the start and build their marriage on mutual commitment. There are also… reasons for not marrying, one being to have more time to work for God’s kingdom… Some have physical limitations that prevent their marrying, while others choose not to marry because, in their particular situation, they can serve God better as single people. Jesus was not teaching us to avoid marriage because it is inconvenient or takes away our freedom. That would be selfishness.”

The Broadman Bible Commentary adds the following observations:

“The alternative to marriage is celibacy. Jesus made room for both as honorable and proper to discipleship. He warned, however, that the demands upon celibacy are high, just as they are upon marriage. Some are incapacitated for marriage because of physical impotence or impairment. They are those who are ‘eunuchs who have been so from birth,’ or those ‘who have been made eunuchs by men.’ In royal courts, especially, there were slaves who were made eunuchs through surgery so that they would not be a threat to their masters’ household. Those who ‘made themselves eunuchs for the sake of the kingdom of heaven’ are those who forego marriage with a view of life given more fully to the service of Christ.”

To interject, some have taken this statement literally [“there are eunuchs who have made themselves eunuchs for the kingdom of heaven’s sake”]; apparently, Origin castrated himself in obeying this “supposed obligation.” This is, however, NOT what Christ meant. He had already mentioned the category of literal eunuchs who had become such “by men.” The third category of “eunuchs” for the sake of the Kingdom of God deals with those who VOLUNTARILY forgo marriage. Christ did not imply that they ought to literally castrate themselves.

The Broadman Bible Commentary continues:

“As Jesus spoke of marriage and celibacy he did not say that one was morally higher than the other… Each is an honorable choice to be made on an individual basis…”

No Supremacy for Either Celibacy or Marriage

Jesus did not teach supremacy of celibacy over marriage. At least some of the apostles were married, including Cephas, or Peter, as well as the believing brothers of Jesus (compare 1 Corinthians 9:5). Paul adds in Hebrews 13:4 that “marriage is honorable among all.”

It is correct that Paul seems to be giving celibacy a preferred state over marriage in 1 Corinthians 7:1, 6–8, 32–33, 40. But we must realize that the context is in the light of “the present distress” (verse 26), prompting Paul to say that even those who have wives should be as though they had none (verse 29). He said this because of the ensuing persecution, which would cause married couples “to have trouble in the flesh” (verse 28). Christ said, in Matthew 24:19: “But woe to those who are pregnant and to those who are nursing babies in those days”—immediately preceding the Great Tribulation. He also stated in Luke 23:29: “For indeed the days are coming in which they will say, ‘Blessed are the barren, wombs that never bore, and breasts which never nursed!’”

On the other hand, Paul did not teach that it was ever sinful to marry, even in times of great physical distress, and he added that for some, it was necessary to marry even then. He stated in 1 Corinthians 7:9, 28: “… if they cannot exercise self-control, let them marry. For it is better to marry than to burn with passion… if you do marry, you have not sinned; and if a virgin marries, she has not sinned.”

To clarify, the Church of the Eternal God in the USA and its affiliates in Canada, Great Britain and Europe do NOT advise forgoing marriage because of the soon-coming return of Jesus Christ! We simply do not know the exact time of Christ’s return. At one time, many felt that Christ might return in the early 1970s. Now, after more than 40 years, He still has not returned. If people had forgone marriage in the 1970s because of their anticipation of Christ’s return (which will be preceded by the Great Tribulation), just imagine what they would have missed—including seeing their children and grandchildren growing up.

Proverbs 18:22 tells us: “He who finds a wife finds a GOOD thing, And obtains FAVOR from the LORD,” and God said at the beginning, after He had created man, that it was NOT GOOD for the man to be alone. He then made the woman to be the man’s companion and helpmate (Genesis 2:18). It is true that those who will, in the future, enter the Kingdom of God as immortal spirit beings, will not marry nor are given in marriage at that time (Matthew 22:30), but this is not to be applied today to mortal human beings on a physical level.

As can easily be seen from the very wording of Christ’s sayings in Matthew 19:12, He was not teaching that anyone MUST forgo marriage to enter the Kingdom of heaven. He was clearly talking about a VOLUNTARY individual decision, without coercion from anyone. Biblical examples of those who decided for themselves, not to get married for the sake of the Kingdom of God, were Jesus Christ Himself, as well as John the Baptist. As a former Pharisee, Paul would have been married, but his wife apparently died, and he decided not to re-marry, but to remain a widower.

The Bible Does Not Teach Coerced Celibacy

Since the Bible does not teach coerced celibacy, why is it, then, that the Catholic Church teaches compulsory celibacy for their priests—prohibiting them to get married?

An interesting explanation is given by James Hastings, in his Encyclopedia of Religion and Ethics, Vol. 3, pages 272–273:

“Two influences contributed especially to the rise of sacerdotal celibacy… To the Gnostic…, ‘marriage [is] from Satan… marriage [was pronounced] to be corruption and fornication.’… To these we must add the influence of the religion of Isis and the worship of Mithra… both of which were wide-spread throughout the Roman Empire and had a powerful following in the 1st and 2nd century. The former had its… tonsured men and women—emblematic of a higher purity. The latter had its grades of initiation and its companies of ascetics and virgins…

“Catholic Christians were not to be outdone by heretics and heathens in self-renunciation… the outcome was inevitable. The highest type of Christian was the celibate… Christian teachers praised virginity, and marriage came to be in their eyes only a secondary good for those who were unable to preserve continence… [Ultimately,] superiority of virginity or celibacy to the marital state [had become Catholic Church doctrine]. Anathemas [being accursed from Christ] were pronounced on all who held to the contrary. This remains the law of the Roman Catholic Church…”

As we can see, the Catholic Church came to teach mandatory celibacy for their priests in direct or indirect consequence of Gnostic teachings and the worship of Isis and Mithra. This teaching was not derived from Scripture. On the other hand, Protestants have mostly rejected the concept of compulsory celibacy. Hastings continues to explain, on page 275:

“The Protestants vigorously denounced clerical celibacy… Luther, as early as 1520, advocated allowing pastors their freedom in the matter, and denounced compulsory celibacy as the work of the devil… he said that the celibacy of the clergy was ‘a popish innovation against the eternal word of God’… Calvin… denounced the ‘vile celibacy’ of the priests and the interdiction of marriage to priests as contrary to the word of God and to all justice… Ulrich Zwingli… condemn[ed] vows of chastity… [The] Anglican Church… asserts that ‘Bishops, Priests, and Deacons are not commanded by God’s Law either to vow the state of single life or to abstain from marriage: therefore it is lawful for them, as for all other Christian men, to marry at their own discretion, as they shall judge…’

“The attitude of Protestants and Catholics has remained practically unchanged to the present time, and the subject is unlikely to be touched UNLESS A PROPOSAL FOR UNION BE MADE” (emphasis added).

The Fruits of Celibacy Are Not Good

As the fruits have shown over the centuries, coerced celibacy is a very bad concept. Some who wanted to become Catholic priests and were forced, as a consequence, to take the vow of celibacy, have either been having “affairs” with unmarried women, including nuns or their “housekeepers,” or they have been having homosexual relationships, sometimes even with minors and altar boys. Human regulations and man-made restrictions that go beyond or contradict the Word of God, bring forth unnecessary and avoidable pain and suffering. Compulsory mandatory celibacy is one of those wrong concepts which is clearly not taught in the Bible.

Chapter 5 – Married or Single?

In searching the Scriptures, we find that, depending on the circumstances, God endorses being married as well as being single.

Marriage Instituted by God

In Genesis 2:18 we read: “And the LORD God said, ‘It is not good that man should be alone; I will make him a helper comparable to him.’” In verses 21–24 we further read: “And the LORD God caused a deep sleep to fall on Adam, and he slept; and He took one of his ribs, and closed up the flesh in its place. Then the rib which the LORD God had taken from man He made into a woman, and He brought her to the man. And Adam said: ‘This is now bone of my bones And flesh of my flesh; She shall be called Woman, Because she was taken out of Man.’ Therefore a man shall leave his father and mother and be joined to his wife, and they shall become one flesh.”

And so we see that marriage was instituted between a man and a woman, by God Himself. There is no other combination for marriage that is approved by God’s Word in spite of modern-day secular legislation!

In Unger’s Bible Dictionary, under the heading “Marriage—Origin” (page 817), we read the following: “Marriage is a divine institution designed to form a permanent union between man and woman that they might be helpful to one another (Genesis 2:18). Moses presents it as the deepest corporeal and spiritual unity of man and woman, and monogamy as the form of marriage ordained by God (Genesis 2:24; cf Matthew 19:5). Without the marital tie, the inhabitants of this world would have been a mixed multitude. The family circle, family instruction, and parental love and care would have been altogether unknown.”

There are many instructions to “go forth and multiply,” and this was within the institution of marriage (see for example Genesis 9:1 to Noah and his sons after the flood; 9:7; 35:11; 47:27, etc.). Population was needed after the Flood, and the nation of Israel would be raised up through whom the Savior, Jesus Christ, would be born from the tribe of Judah (see Genesis 49:10).

We should also note the references to Christ and the Church. In Ephesians 5:22–33, instruction is given to both husbands and wives, and in verse 32 we read: “This is a great mystery, but I speak concerning Christ and the church.” Revelation 19:7 sheds more light on this relationship: “Let us be glad and rejoice and give Him glory, for the marriage of the Lamb has come, and His wife (the Church) has made herself ready.”

In our free booklet, Is That in the Bible?—The Mysteries of the Book of Revelation!, a number of comments are made about this relationship, as follows:

“As we can see from Ephesians 5:31–32, Paul is addressing here the mystery of the relationship between Christ and His Church. He emphasizes that those who are called must come out of the ways of this world in order to be joined with Christ. Christ must be continuously living within them (1 John 2:15–17; Romans 12:2; Galatians 2:20). Paul also shows that the physical institution of marriage is pointing at a spiritual union between God and man. It is pointing at a spiritual marriage between Christ and His Church (page 115)…

“Jesus spoke of Himself as the ‘bridegroom’ (Luke 5:34–35). When Jesus was on this earth, He taught that He would be taken away and that no ‘marriage’ would be consummated at that time.

“Note, as well, that Jesus gave a parable indicating that He, as the bridegroom, would return (compare Matthew 25:1–13). In this story, Jesus began His teaching with these very important words: ‘The kingdom of heaven shall be LIKENED to ten virgins who took their lamps and went out to meet the bridegroom’ (Matthew 25:1).

“Jesus presented this example of bridegroom and virgins (that is, the bride) as a means of instructing His Church to be ready for His return. Most importantly, the Church was to remain vigilant and not let God’s Holy Spirit (the ‘oil’ for their lamps) fade out of their lives! He would only marry those who were ready.

“John the Baptist also referred to Jesus as the bridegroom (compare John 3:29). In his statement, John attested to the fact that Jesus was the Christ, and that he (John) was in a position of service, as if he were the friend in a marriage ceremony. This is, of course, just an analogy, because John will be in the first resurrection and therefore part of the bride.

“In a deeply symbolic series of statements, Paul instructs married members of the Church to love their mates (compare Ephesians 5:22–33). He draws on the selfless example of Christ’s love for His Church to make his point. Then, he mentions a profound truth about marriage, calling it ‘a great mystery’ (verse 32).

“Why is it a mystery? Because it is a truth hidden in the plan of God—hidden to those not called by God! Yet, God’s Church understands this mystery: Jesus Christ will marry His Church (compare, especially, verses 25–27)! Note what Paul also stated in this regard: ‘For I am jealous for you with godly jealousy. For I have betrothed you to one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ’ (2 Corinthians 11:2) (pages 119–120)…

“The fact remains that Jesus Christ will marry His Church! We find this specifically promised in Revelation 19. Verse 7 states: ‘Let us be glad and rejoice and give Him glory, for the marriage of the Lamb has come, and His wife has made herself ready.’ Understand that the wife spoken of here is comprised of ALL of the saints—ALL of those counted WORTHY for the first resurrection. Christians who live just before Christ’s return, also must be prepared—just as the parable of the ten virgins in Matthew 25 so clearly teaches.

“Carefully consider what is stated in Revelation 19:8: ‘And to her it was granted to be arrayed in fine linen, clean and bright, for the fine linen is THE RIGHTEOUS ACTS of the saints.’ The focus for who will be in this wedding ceremony centers on those who are righteous—that is, those who obey God! Here we gain insight to the fact that Christ will marry those who live righteous lives—something only possible through having the help of God’s Holy Spirit! (page 121)…

“Speaking to Israel of a future time—a time when God will establish His Kingdom on the earth: ‘“And it shall be, IN THAT DAY,” Says the LORD, “That you will call Me ‘My Husband…’”’ (Hosea 2:16). Then, in verses 19–20, we find that God promises to join Israel to Himself in an unending marriage: ‘I WILL BETROTH YOU TO ME FOREVER; Yes, I will betroth you to Me In righteousness and justice, In lovingkindness and mercy; I will betroth you to Me in faithfulness, And you shall know the LORD.’ It is important to realize that God will ‘betroth’ Israel in the future—AFTER Christ’s return and the FIRST resurrection. This shows that the ‘bride’ cannot only include those in the first resurrection” (pages 121–122).

Marriage Is Not the Only Acceptable State to God

As we saw in the last chapter, marriage is not the only acceptable state to God. God’s command from ancient times “to go forth and multiply” does not apply today for every human being. Not every Christian is obligated today to follow through on this ancient instruction. Many men and women today prefer to stay single for all sorts of reasons. While many of those reasons might be based on selfishness and improper motives, you will recall that Paul addresses some valid concerns regarding being single, starting in 1 Corinthians 7:25. This was written at a time of persecution of the Church, but the principles still apply today. In verse 32, Paul writes: “He who is unmarried cares for the things that belong to the Lord – how he may please the Lord.”

Paul was unmarried in his later life (1 Corinthians 7:8). He did not have the extra responsibilities, problems and stresses that can come with marriage and a family. He was able to devote his life to doing the Work of God. Had he been married, perhaps he might not have been so prolific in his writings and in his work of preaching the gospel. This does not mean that the apostles Peter and James—just to give a couple of examples—were in any way less productive because they were married. We read that Peter’s wife accompanied him on his travels and was undoubtedly a great help to him. However, Paul judged that in his own case, it was better for him not to get re-married (he was probably married before his conversion, but his wife might have died), while also emphasizing that it is not a sin to marry.

We recall Jesus’ explanation that some will not marry for several valid reasons, one of which is for the Kingdom of God’s sake (Matthew 19:10–12). It is not a sin to remain single, even for our entire life. We can conclude then that marrying and having children is not the most important thing in life, but rather it is serving God, whether married or single.

Interestingly enough, it would be physically impossible for everyone to be married anyway. Quoting from the “United Nations Statistics Division (in 2010)”, they state the following: “In today’s world, there are 57 million more men than women. This surplus of men is concentrated in the youngest age groups and steadily diminishes until it disappears at about age 50, thereafter becoming a surplus of women owing to their longer life expectancy. A surplus of men characterizes the world’s most populous countries—China and India—hence the large surplus of men worldwide. In most other countries, there are more women than men.”

God wants all of His people to be happy, service-orientated and fulfilled, and He offers plenty of opportunities to be so, whether they are married or single.

Chapter 6 – Cohabitation or Common Law Marriage

As we will discuss in this chapter, living together and being sexually active without being legally married is defined by the Bible as fornication. But before we look at the biblical understanding on this matter, let us very briefly review how common cohabitation is in society today, and what the motivation is for engaging in such a practice.

Cohabitation

Wikipedia states that “Cohabitation is an arrangement where two people who are not married live together. Such arrangements have become increasingly common in Western countries during the past few decades, being led by changing social views, especially regarding marriage, gender roles and religion. They often involve a romantic relationship and/or sexually intimate relationship on a long-term or permanent basis.”

According to the Office for National Statistics in the UK as of November 2015, “cohabiting couple families are the fastest growing family type in the UK. There were 3.1 million opposite sex cohabiting couple families and 90,000 same sex cohabiting couple families in the UK in 2015. Together, cohabiting couple families account for 17% of all families in the UK.” These statistics will be reflected in many other countries around the world. Another concerning statistic is that, as of 2012, 41% of all births in the USA were to unmarried women.

Surveys show that there is a negative “cohabitation effect”—couples who live together before marriage “tend to be less satisfied with their marriages—and more likely to divorce—than couples who do not” (Meg Jay, New York Times, “The Downside of Cohabiting Before Marriage,” April 14, 2012).

The Website, “lifehopeandtruth” wrote:

“In spite of this, the majority of people who responded to this article declared they would still choose to live together before marriage. Many expressed the belief that living together before marriage could help them better determine whether they would be happily married. They believe their experiences will be different—they will be the exceptions to the rule.

“Some felt there must be something wrong with the statistics because it would only stand to reason that living together before marriage makes sense. After all, you want to be sure your love is strong enough to eventually marry, and the only way to find out is to live together, or so many believe.

“Whatever the justification, it seems that living-together relationships do not often work out. Various surveys tell us that at least 50 percent, and up to 70 percent of those who eventually marry, have lived with someone else before marriage. The overwhelming reason given for cohabiting before marriage is to test the relationship before making the commitment of marriage.”

In an article entitled “The Hidden Risk of Cohabitation” in Psychology Today in July of 2014, Scott Stanley, Ph.D., wrote the following:

“For decades, people have believed that living together would increase their odds of doing well in marriage. The core of this idea is that cohabiting would provide a ‘test’ of a relationship. This seems logical but, mysteriously, decades of research do not show this benefit. In fact, until recently, the overwhelming majority of studies showed that cohabitation before marriage was associated with poorer odds of stability and happiness in marriage.”

He then goes on to ask the question: “How could the widely held belief that cohabiting before marriage actually improves one’s odds have virtually no evidence to support it? I have predicted and found (over and over again) that couples who wait to cohabit until marriage—or until they have clear, mutual plans to marry—report, on average, more marital happiness, less conflict, more compatibility, and so forth.”

There are certainly ample statistics showing that individuals who live together before marriage have a greater rate of divorce than those who do not. Yet many simply choose not to believe what statistics clearly show.

State Intervention Not Helpful

In the UK and in most countries around the Western world, the governments have not helped to strengthen marriages and families. Apart from legislating to protect wrong behavior, the system itself for which they are responsible does not encourage godly behavior. A few years ago, a senior counsellor at Relate, a UK relationship charity, said that “many people cannot see the point of marriage since the loss of tax breaks and better rights for unmarried fathers make cohabitation ‘more appealing.’”

However, the lure of tax breaks should not be the criteria on which relationships are based; rather, “is it right?” should be the measuring stick!

In the UK, Lady Justice Hale said in 1982: “Family law now makes no attempt to buttress the stability of marriage or any other union,” adding “the piecemeal erosion of the distinction between marriage and non-marital cohabitation may be expected to continue.” And recent history has certainly shown the validity of these comments.

Sexual Immorality

Let us look now at God’s teaching in the Bible on this subject, which is what should concern us the most.

1 Corinthians 6:18 (in the Authorized Version), we read “Flee sexual immorality. Every sin that a man does is outside the body, but he who commits sexual immorality sins against his own body.”

The New King James Bible renders “sexual immorality” correctly as “fornication.” This word clearly includes sexual activities before and outside the confines of marriage.

The instruction is to “flee fornication and wrong sexual activity,” but so many ignore or do not even know about this instruction. This is the problem when God’s Word is ignored or not considered relevant today, and where there is antipathy toward doing what God commands us to do, which is for our benefit and is always in our best interests. However, man thinks that he knows better than God and makes up his own rules (or lack of them) to facilitate a “just do it” attitude.

There was obviously a problem in the Corinthian Church with wrong sexual activity, including fornication (compare 1 Corinthians 6:9; 2 Corinthians 12:21). Here the Bible warns us that fornicators and other sexually immoral individuals will not inherit the Kingdom of God, and so it is an activity that must be avoided by those who are called and chosen by God. God defines His standards and what He requires of His people, which is very different than the liberal, promiscuous approach that today’s societies adopt.

Common Law Marriage

In a January 1988 answer by the (now defunct) Worldwide Church of God to the question about common law marriage, the following was stated:

“The Bible clearly shows that this type of relationship is not right in God’s sight. Please notice some of the things the Bible says about marriage…

“Jesus also spoke of a great, formal wedding to take place at His return when, symbolically, He will marry the Church (see Matthew 22:1–13, 25:1–10, and Revelation 19:7–9). Notice that this will not be a secret or a common-law type arrangement! The Holy Scriptures thus clearly reveal that it is God’s will that a marriage be formalized by a legal ceremony to officially inform the community of the marriage.

“A marriage ceremony serves to protect the rights of each mate and to minimize [the dangers of] fornication, adultery, bigamy and kindred evils in the society at large. When there has been no formal ceremony, it can be a temptation to treat a union casually. If we treat with contempt or flippancy that which God has established for our good, we can be sure He is not pleased!”

Persons who are living together without being married, or just by “common law” marriage, should either marry formally and legally, or they need to separate.

Consequences of Sexual Sins

In our free booklet, Old Testament Laws—Still Valid Today?, the subject of fornication between two unmarried partners is covered on pages 8 and 9 as follows:

“We read in Exodus 22:16–17: ‘If a man entices a virgin who is NOT betrothed, and lies with her, he shall surely pay the bride-price for her to be his wife. If her father utterly refuses to give her to him, he shall pay money according to the bride-price of virgins.’”

To interject, the biblical concept of “betrothal” was more than just an engagement in the modern sense. Rather, it was a legally binding contract between a man and a woman who were already viewed as husband and wife, but the marriage had not been consummated. However, betrothal could only end through divorce.

To continue:

“Deuteronomy 22:28–29 adds: ‘If a man finds a young woman who is a virgin, who is NOT betrothed, and he seizes her [this goes beyond mere enticement] and lies with her, and they are found out, then the man who lay with her shall give to the young woman’s father fifty shekels of silver, and she shall be his wife because he had humbled her; he shall not be permitted to divorce her all his days.’

“The fine of the bride-price was steep, which was ‘meant to discourage young men from reckless behavior… This law warned young men that they would be made responsible for their actions’ (Nelson Study Bible, comments to Exodus 22:16–17 and Deuteronomy 22:28–29).

“These principles still apply today in God’s Church. There should not be ANY premarital sex between two unmarried partners. The Bible calls this fornication, and we are told to flee from it. But if two young unmarried people in the Church of God commit fornication (even though they should not do so and are sinning if they do), they should be aware that, excluding extraordinary circumstances (see, for instance in ancient times, the exception mentioned in Exodus 22:17), they have a responsibility, before God, to complete their marriage responsibilities which they, in effect, already began through their conduct. If one party is not in the Church [that is, unbaptized, while the other unmarried person is baptized], then the situation is different, as 1 Corinthians 7:39 requires that a marriage in the Church should only occur “in the Lord”; that is, between two believers…”

Matthew Henry’s Commentary states that this is “a law that he who debauched a young woman should be obliged to marry her… This law puts an honour upon marriage…”

Even in the case of a somewhat forceful conduct by the man [which should, of course, never happen; see the terrible “Dinah incident” and its consequences in Genesis 34], he had the responsibility, if so required by the young woman’s father, to marry her, thereby restoring her honor and providing for her until death—without any right to divorce her.

But we must understand that pre-marital sex is a sin. We read in 1 Corinthians 6:18 that we are to “flee sexual immorality. Every sin that a man does is outside the body, but he who commits sexual immorality sins against his own body.”

Members of God’s Church are also told not to “make provisions for the flesh, to fulfill its lusts” (Romans 13:14). Further, they are commanded to “abstain from sexual immorality; that each of you should know how to possess his own vessel in sanctification and honor, not in passion of lust, like the Gentiles who do not know God” (1 Thessalonians 4:3–5).

Regarding this last passage, the Ryrie Study Bible comments that this “means either mastery over one’s own body, keeping it pure (1 Corinthians 9:24–27),” or that it “refers to an honorable marriage (vessel = wife, as in 1 Peter 3:7).” A third possibility is a warning for a man not to try to “obtain” for himself a vessel—a future wife—“in passion of lust.” The Nelson Study Bible explains: “Paul strongly urged the Thessalonians not to participate in any sexual activity outside of marriage… Sexual involvement outside of marriage dishonors God, one’s marriage partner or future spouse, and even one’s own body.”

In regard to 1 Corinthians 7:39 (marry “only in the Lord”), it is important to consider our comments in this regard in the next chapter of this booklet, in a case when the two partners, who are not legally married, have been living together for an extended period of time, as if being married.

Living together and being sexually active without being legally married is plainly a sin, and this condition must be changed as soon as possible.

Chapter 7 – Unequally Yoked.

In the context of marriage relationships, what does it mean to be “unequally yoked,” and why does the Bible prohibit it?

The term is derived from the following concept:

A yoke was a wooden beam cross the shoulders of two animals, usually oxen or horses, which harnessed them to do some task better together than they could have attempted singly. The success of the operation, however, depended on the compatibility or suitability of the two animals to each other. As it says in Deuteronomy 22:10: “You shall not plow with an ox and a donkey together.”

Why? The differences in the internal temperaments and energies of the animals, and their external structures and sizes, as well as the fact that an ox does not tolerate the smell and breath of a donkey, would mean that the work would not be done very well, if it was done at all. The animals could easily pull in different ways as well as in different directions. The yoke would become an irritation and a pain, a hindrance to each one instead of a help to both of them. Unnatural combinations lead to confusion and discord, as does compromise with the world by one who is called by God. Apply these principles spiritually and we can clearly see the problems.

There are many examples in both the Old Testament and the New Testament about this principle. Let us review some of these as they relate to marriage relationships.

In Deuteronomy 7:3–6, we read: “Nor shall you make marriages with them [the Gentiles who occupied the Promised Land]. You shall not give your daughter to their son, nor take their daughter for your son. For they will turn your sons away from following Me, to serve other gods; so the anger of the LORD will be aroused against you and destroy you suddenly. But thus you shall deal with them: you shall destroy their altars, and break down their sacred pillars, and cut down their wooden images, and burn their carved images with fire. For you are a holy people to the LORD your God; the LORD your God has chosen you to be a people for Himself, a special treasure above all the peoples on the face of the earth.”

It is abundantly clear that God did not want them to become involved with paganism. They were a holy people, and to intermarry with them was therefore unlawful. Today, converted Christians are holy to God and completely different from the society around them. They are, as well, completely different from the many denominations of mainstream Christianity who have absorbed so many pagan customs. We must not try to work our way around this principle.

Matthew Henry’s Commentary states the following:

“This very thing – talking about mixed marriages had proved of fatal consequence to the old world and thousands in the world that now is[,] have been undone by irreligious ungodly marriages; for there is more ground of fear in mixed marriages that the good will be perverted than of hope that the bad will be converted.”

Further examples can be reviewed in Joshua 23:13 and 1 Kings 11:1–10 where Solomon, the wisest man who ever lived, apart from Christ, fell into the same trap. The marriages could well have been mostly political unions, which meant that Solomon tolerated and provided for the religions of his foreign wives. Those of us with much less wisdom have to be even more careful. Also, please note Ezra 9:1–2; 10:10; Nehemiah 13:23–27.

Invariably, the bad superimposes itself over the good. For example, many Church members in the past have had a problem attending the Feast of Tabernacles because of an unconverted and difficult spouse. Over the years, there have been so many difficult situations because God’s instructions have either been ignored or circumvented.

If we have been called and chosen, we should not let such things stand in the way of serving the living God who has called us. Either God comes first or He doesn’t. Of course, many Church members were called after they were married, but the issue that we are addressing here is about God’s converted and baptized people who are intending to marry outside the faith.

Dangers of Unbiblical Marriage

There are enough Old Testament examples to clearly show the dangers of marriage which do not conform to biblical instruction. In Proverbs 3:5 we read: “Trust in the LORD with all your heart and lean not on your own understanding,” and in 1 Corinthians 10:11, the apostle Paul wrote: “Now all of these things happened to them as examples, and they were written for our admonition…”

Amos 3:3 gives us sound advice: “Can two walk together, unless they are agreed?” This applies in any walk of life, but surely none more so than in marriage.

The instruction in 2 Corinthians 6:14–18 is very clear: “Do not be unequally yoked together with unbelievers. For what fellowship has righteousness with lawlessness? And what communion has light with darkness? And what accord has Christ with Belial? Or what part has a believer with an unbeliever? And what agreement has the temple of God with idols? For you are the temple of the living God. As God has said: ‘I will dwell in them And walk among them. I will be their God, And they shall be My people.’ Therefore ‘Come out from among them And be separate, says the Lord. Do not touch what is unclean, And I will receive you.’ ‘I will be a Father to you, And you shall be My sons and daughters, Says the LORD Almighty.’”

The New Bible Commentary states: “The apostle strongly exhorts Christians not to mix with unbelievers in the sense of sharing their lives. Marriage is, of course, the supreme way of sharing in the life of another. God dwells in the hearts and lives of believers, and God has no fellowship with Satan. Therefore, believers cannot tolerate companionship with unbelievers in their distinctive activities.”

To be separate is to be different, and to live in this world means that a true Christian must have different standards of behavior. The reasons for not becoming unequally yoked has to do with differences that exist between believers and unbelievers. Many who have become unequally yoked have eventually and tragically found out how opposite they are. Many have found out, too late, that the wrong end of a yoke had distorted the right end, and whatever compromise had been reached is well below the standard of what would have been anticipated at the start.

It is always easier to be dragged down than to pull up! For those Christians who are not too strong in the faith, it can be a serious trial to be married to a strong-willed non-baptized spouse. It can lead to spiritual shipwreck if the member is not careful. But why would anyone want to put themselves in that position anyway? Isn’t our calling the most important thing in the world to us? If it is not, then it should be, and nothing should divert us from the true path to which we have been called.

In 1 Corinthians 7:12–13 we read about an existing marriage: “But to the rest I, not the Lord, say: If any brother has a wife who does not believe, and she is willing to live with him, let him not divorce her. And a woman who has a husband who does not believe, if he is willing to live with her, let her not divorce him.”

However, what we are primarily addressing here in this chapter, are those who are already baptized and are contemplating marriage, not those who are already married (nor necessarily those who are not baptized).

But those who are looking for a loophole can debate the definition of a believer, which, biblically, is quite clear cut. This can be a good opt-out clause. If the definition of a believer can be re-constituted according to personal requirements, then the Scriptures can be made to fit in with those who may have a vested interest in this matter. We have to live by every Word of God!

True Christians are those who have repented of their sins, accepted Jesus Christ as their personal Savior, have been baptized and received the Holy Spirit, and who live an obedient Godly life, growing and overcoming as they strive to qualify for God’s Kingdom. We can surely see that the Way of Life that true Christians are to follow is a narrow and difficult way, a way that needs faith. God is only calling a few now, and true Christians should only marry those of the faith so that they do not become unequally yoked. Let us be honest with Scripture about who is and who is not a believer, a definition that must always be based on biblical evidence, irrespective of vested personal interests or circumstances.

The Fruits of Being Unequally Yoked

Marriage is something that takes work to make it a success, even between two baptized members who have committed themselves to true Christianity. But consider that where there are “differing minds”—a converted one and an unconverted one—further problems are bound to ensue, making it harder to make the marriage a success.

In 1 Corinthians 7:39 we read: “A wife is bound by law as long as her husband lives; but if her husband dies, she is at liberty to be married to whom she wishes, only in the Lord.”

A marriage “in the Lord” means a marriage between two believers. This is the universally accepted understanding by virtually all biblical scholars. The New Bible Commentary observes that “The command to marry only within God’s redeemed community was to be maintained throughout the Old and New Testaments.”

From this it follows that the ministry of the Church of the Eternal God in the USA, the Global Church of God in the UK, the Church of God, a Christian Fellowship in Canada, and the Kirche des Ewigen Gottes in Germany will only officiate over a marriage between a man and woman, if both are baptized in the faith and have received God’s Spirit.

Marriage should only be to other believers. Of course, the lack of availability of a suitable mate in the true Church of God today can be seen as a problem. Those who are single, male or female, and who may want to get married (not every single person wants to marry) must ask themselves if they would make a good husband or wife if the situation arose. Would they be a good “catch,” or are they too set in their ways to make the necessary adjustments to have a successful marriage.

Paul’s Instruction Is Binding Today

We must be very, very careful that we do not fall into the trap of arguing that what Paul said was just an instruction for that time period—some 2,000 years ago—and was fine for then but not for us today. That is the way of the world where people “pick and mix” those bits that seem convenient while ignoring the inconvenient bits. Such an approach allows the culture of the day to become more important than God’s clear instructions! As we read, ALL Scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness (2 Timothy 3:16).

It has been said that some marriages with a baptized member and someone who is not interested in the Church can be as good, and in some cases better, than a marriage between two baptized Church members. In a small number of cases that may be true, and if it is, it is not a good testimony for a marriage of two converted mates. However, just because we can come up with an exception here or there does not negate clear biblical teaching on this matter. It is, in fact, faulty reasoning to justify a wrong and inappropriate action.

It is not what we think that is important; it is God’s instructions that are always for our benefit and ultimate good. We are to judge by the fruits, and a marriage between a member and a non-member can cause considerable problems, not only for themselves, but also for their children who can be pulled in two conflicting directions. Any baptized Church member who wants to marry an unbaptized person cannot expect that God will convert their spouse. Of course, it might happen on occasion, due to God’s unmerited grace and mercy, as the unconverted mate is “sanctified” by God through the believing mate, making it possible for the unbeliever to have access to God, but invariably, he or she does not take advantage of the privilege, and there is absolutely no biblical evidence and no biblical promise to say that it will happen.

We must always believe what the Bible instructs. We cannot take the approach that we will agree with everything in the Bible, with the exception of the thing that “adversely” impacts our lives—that one thing that we wished was not there! Whatever the Scripture says, let us be obedient to it and not use human reasoning to try and get around that which is clearly revealed: A baptized Church member should only marry another baptized Church member.

Moses’ Cushite Wife

In this context, let us review the record of Moses’ marriage to a “Cushite woman.” Didn’t Moses violate God’s command not to marry a pagan Gentile woman?

Numbers 12:1 reports about Miriam’s and Aaron’s rebellion against Moses “because of the Cushite woman whom he had married.” Is it known who this Cushite woman was, and when Moses married her?

The Bible does not indicate here whether this was a marriage that had taken place some time previously or whether this was a recent event. The Hebrew commentary, Soncino, offers one possible explanation that the Cushite woman was “a woman of Ethiopian origin.” It continues: “Legend tells that Moses married the queen of Ethiopia…”

The Hebrew writer Josephus gives the following narrative in his work, Antiquities of the Jews, p. 58, addressing one of Moses’ campaigns as an officer in Pharaoh’s army, prior to his flight from Egypt (compare Acts 7:22–29; Hebrews 11:24–27):

“Tharbis was the daughter of the king of the Ethiopians: she happened to see Moses as he led the army near the walls, and fought with great courage; and admiring the subtlety of his undertakings, and believing him to be the author of the Egyptians’ success, when they had before despaired of recovering their liberty, and to be the occasion of the great danger of [which] the Ethiopians were in, whence they had before boasted of their great achievements, she fell deeply in love with him; and upon the prevalency of that passion, sent to him the most beautiful of all her servants to discourse with him about their marriage. He thereupon accepted the offer, on condition she would produce the delivering up of the city; and gave her the assurance of an oath to take her to his wife; and that when he had once taken possession of the city, he would not break his oath to her. No sooner was the agreement made, but it took effect immediately; and when Moses had cut off the Ethiopians, he gave thanks to God, and consummated his marriage, and led the Egyptians back to their own land.”

If this narrative is based on truth, and if Miriam and Aaron brought up Moses’ alleged marriage with Tharbis in Numbers 12:1, then it would be very clear why the “anger of the LORD was kindled against them” (verse 9)—after all, Moses would have married the princess before his flight to Midian, that is, long before his conversion.

There is, however, another possibility as to who the “Ethiopian woman” might have been. Soncino continues to explain: “[A commentary] identifies the Cushite woman with Zipporah [whom Moses married while in Midian, after he had escaped from Egypt, compare Exodus 2:21] who was a native of Midian. The Midianites, who were tent-dwellers and dark-skinned, were also known as ‘Kushim.’”

Before continuing, we must correct a blatant mistake in the above-quoted comments by Soncino. The Midianites were descendants of Abraham and Keturah (Genesis 25:1). Abraham took Keturah as his wife (same reference) or concubine (1 Chronicles 1:32) after the death of Sarah. The Midianites were NOT dark-skinned.

The Encyclopedia Britannica informs us that the “Midianite was a member of a group of nomadic tribes related to the Israelites…”

We are also told on the Internet that “the Midianites were racially akin to the Israelites as descendants of Abraham, and Moses’ own wife Zipporah was Midianite.”

The following comments must be viewed in this light, as Abraham’s wife Keturah was not black and therefore, the Midianites (and Zipporah) were NOT dark-skinned.

The Broadman Bible Commentary has this to say about the “Cushite woman”:

“The identity of the Cushite woman has been widely debated. The only known name of a wife of Moses was Zipporah (Exodus 2:16–22; 4:25; 18:2). However, there are times here and elsewhere at which Moses’ wife is referred to without specific name. It may be that the writer is referring to Zipporah here…

“For a long time, Zipporah had been left with her father (along with Moses’ two sons) but Jethro brought them to Moses. While Zipporah and the sons were absent, Miriam and Aaron had no challenger for second place; but when they were present there was a constant reminder of the several suggestions which had come through the Midianites upsetting the status quo arrangement. Zipporah was a Midianite (Exodus 2:16) or Kenite (Judges 1:16; 4:11).”

This explanation would also shed light on the fact that God’s anger was kindled against them, and mainly Miriam, the apparent “spokesperson” in the incident. Numbers 12:2 reports that they murmured against Moses, saying, “Has the LORD indeed spoken only through Moses [“and”—following the comments of the Broadman Bible Commentary—“Zipporah, that Cushite woman, who is influencing Moses”]? Has He not spoken through US ALSO?”

God, however, was not pleased with this criticism. He told Miriam and Aaron: “I speak with him [Moses] face to face, Even plainly, and not in dark sayings; And he sees the form of the LORD. Why then were you not afraid To speak against My servant Moses?” (Numbers 12:8).

Although we don’t hear anything further about Zipporah (if she was indeed the Cushite woman in Numbers 12:1), the Bible may contain a later possible reference to Moses’ first-born son, Gershom, in the book of Judges. We read that the Danites engaged in idolatry, setting up for themselves a carved image, and “Jonathan the son of Gershom, the son of Manasseh [in the Margin, an alternate rendering is given as “Moses”], and his sons were priests to the tribe of Dan” (Judges 18:30).

The Hebrew Tanakh points out that in “an earlier reading,” ‘Moses’ instead of Manasseh, is “indicated.” The Ryrie Study Bible comments that the better rendering is “son of Moses. The Danite priests traced their lineage to Moses.” Most German translations, including Luther, Zuercher, Menge and Elberfelder, consistently render this phrase as, “son of Moses.” If the reference in Judges 18:30 to Gershom is indeed a reference to the son of Moses, then Moses’ and Zipporah’s grandson Jonathan had begun to be deeply involved in idolatry.

We find an additional reference to Gershom, the son of Moses, in 1 Chronicles 23:14–16; 26:24. These passages mention Shebuel, a son of Gershom, the son of Moses, who had become overseer of the treasuries. This grandson of Moses seemed to have stayed loyal to God’s Way of Life. We also learn, in 1 Chronicles 23:15, 17, that Moses’ second son, Eliezer, had a son, named Rehabiah, and that “the sons of Rehabiah were very many.”

But why would Zipporah be called a “Cushite woman” or an “Ethiopian woman,” if it is believed that this is a reference to her color as a black woman, since Zipporah, as a Midianite, was clearly not black?

The Jewish Encyclopedia gives the following interesting explanation:

“Zipporah is mentioned… in Numbers xii. 1, where she is referred to as ‘the Ethiopian woman,’ for having married whom Moses is upbraided by Miriam and Aaron… Her name [means] ‘bird’… The name ‘Cushite’ was given to her, it is said, because she was distinguished from other women by her beauty, even as the Ethiopians differed from other people in their complexions. The circumstance that she is twice referred to in one verse as ‘the Ethiopian’ (Num. xii. 1) is explained as indicating that her actions were as distinctive as her beauty, and that she conducted herself no less royally while in her father’s house than when she became the wife of Moses…”

An article from the Internet contains further enlightening comments:

“The idea that Moses had a black wife apparently comes from Numbers 12:1 which says Miriam and Aaron spoke against Moses because of his Cushite wife. Some say this identifies her as a descendant of Noah’s grandson Cush. The Hebrew word Cush means black, and Cush is said to be the father of the black African people. (Cush is identified as Ethiopia in some versions of the Bible.) This would make the wife of Moses a black woman.

“But others point out that Moses married Zipporah, the daughter of a priest of Midian named Reuel, also called Jethro (Exodus 2:18–22; 3:1). Midian was a son of Abraham and his… wife Keturah… They also claim there were two lands named Cush in the time of Moses. The other one was in Eastern Mesopotamia in what would later become Babylon. If so, this would make the reference to a Cushite wife … inconclusive as to race. [Since] Jethro was a descendant of Abraham’s through Midian, then Zipporah would have been Abraham’s descendant, not Cush’s, and therefore not a black woman.”

In any event, whether the “Cushite woman” in Numbers 12:1 was a princess of Ethiopia or Zipporah, the fact remains that Miriam and Aaron should have never used Moses’ marriage as justification to develop feelings of self importance and envy, resulting in their murmuring against Moses. They later acknowledged and repented of their sin, so that God could continue to use them in His great plan (verse 11).

Joseph’s Egyptian Wife

Another record to be considered in this context is Joseph’s marriage to the Egyptian daughter of a priest. Did Joseph violate God’s command against marrying a Gentile and pagan non-believer?

Why did Joseph marry Asenath, the daughter of an Egyptian priest? Genesis 41:44–46 reads as follows:

“Pharaoh also said to Joseph, ‘I am Pharaoh, and without your consent no man may lift his hand or foot in all the land of Egypt.’ And Pharaoh called Joseph’s name Zaphnath-Paaneah [the Margin of the New King James Bible states here: “Probably Egyptian for ‘God Speaks and He Lives.’”]. And he gave him as a wife Asenath, the daughter of Poti-Pherah priest of On. So Joseph went out over all the land of Egypt. Joseph was thirty years old when he stood before Pharaoh king of Egypt.”

We also read, in Genesis 46:20: “And to Joseph in the land of Egypt were born Manasseh and Ephraim, whom Asenath, the daughter of Poti-Pherah priest of On, bore to him.”

In Genesis 48, we read the stirring account of Jacob’s adoption of Joseph’s two sons (Genesis 48:5); his blessing of the two sons; his placing his name (that of “Israel”) on them (verse 16); and his “setting Ephraim before Manasseh,” Joseph’s firstborn son (verse 20). Jacob prophesied that Manasseh would become a great people, but that Ephraim would be “greater than he, and his descendants shall become a multitude of nations” (verse 19). We know from history that Manasseh became the United States of America, while Ephraim became Great Britain and the Commonwealth of nations—quite literally “a multitude” of nations.

With this background, let us begin to answer why Joseph submitted to Pharaoh and accepted from him, in marriage, Asenath, the daughter of Poti-Pherah, the priest of On.

Some propose that Poti-Pherah and Asenath were not pagan worshippers.

Jamieson, Fausset and Brown, Commentary on the Whole Bible, states:

“[Joseph’s] naturalization was completed by this alliance with a family of high distinction. On being founded by an Arab colony, Poti-pherah, like Jethro [father-in-law of Moses], priest of Midian, might be a worshipper of the true God; and thus Joseph, a pious man, will be freed from the charge of marrying an idolatress for worldly ends.”

This conclusion is not necessarily negated by the fact that Poti-Pherah and Asenath were called with pagan names. The Ryrie Study Bible comments: “In order to ‘Egyptianize’ Joseph, Pharaoh gave him an Egyptian name and an Egyptian wife. The meaning of his Egyptian name is uncertain. Asenath means ‘she belongs to Neith’ (a goddess of the Egyptians). On is the city of Heliopolis, a center for the worship of the sun god, Ra.”

Still, the fact that Joseph’s wife and his father-in-law were called by such names does not prove that they were pagan worshippers. Pharaoh gave Joseph an Egyptian name which could, in some contexts, refer to an Egyptian god (compare the Nelson Study Bible). However, it is interesting that the Bible, apart from this passage in Genesis 41, never uses this name to refer to Joseph.

The New Student Bible comments: “Proud Egyptians did not care for Hebrews. In order that Joseph’s ethnic past be erased as quickly as possible, Pharaoh gave Joseph an Egyptian name and married him into a prominent Egyptian family. Joseph gave his own sons Hebrew names, however, a practice that suggests he maintained his own identity.”

In addition, Soncino points out that the Hebrew word for “priest” in “priest of On,” i.e., kohen, can also be translated as “ruler,” as is the case in 2 Samuel 8:18. In that passage, the Authorized Version says, “chief rulers,” while the New King James Bible says, “chief ministers.” In any event, the meaning in 2 Samuel 8:18 is clearly not one of a religious function. Accordingly, Soncino suggests as a possibility that in Genesis 41:45, Poti-Pherah was not a “priest” of On, but a “ruler” of On.

Others feel strongly that Joseph’s wife and father-in-law were pagan worshippers at the time of Joseph’s marriage. If so, such a marriage would have been against God’s Law. Abraham insisted that his son Isaac would not marry a wife “from the daughters of the Canaanites,” but from his own family and country (Genesis 24:3–4). Later, God specifically prohibited the Israelites to “make a covenant with the inhabitants of the land [of Canaan] where you are going, lest it be a snare in your midst” (Exodus 34:12). He warned them not to “take of [an idolater’s] daughters for your sons, and his daughters play the harlot with their gods and make your sons play the harlot with their gods” (Exodus 34:16).

In this light, the following statements by the Broadman Bible Commentary are quite interesting:

“The name given Joseph is an Egyptian one probably meaning, ‘the God speaks and he hears’…, a pagan testimony to the reality of God in Joseph’s life. Potiphera is pure Egyptian, meaning ‘he whom Re gave,’ and is essentially the same name as Potiphar. Asenath means ‘belonging to (goddess) Neith.’ Potiphera was priest of On, one of the most influential offices in Egypt. Joseph married into one of the most prominent priestly families in Egypt, but they were nevertheless pagan. Isaac and Jacob had secured wives from their own cultural background.

“Joseph did the very thing which the others sought to avoid. Could this deed possibly have met with God’s approval? The writer of the Joseph story is silent, but that silence does not necessarily mean assent… It does not appear to be coincidence that the descendants of Joseph and Asenath, the principal northern tribes of Ephraim and Manasseh, were always addicted to idolatry. The golden calves of Jeroboam I in North Israel were based upon experiences during the flight from Egypt (cf. Exodus 32:4 with 1 Kings 12:28). Thus the silence of this section of Genesis is followed by the judgment of history.”

It is noteworthy that the modern descendants of Ephraim and Manasseh are likewise steeped in paganism and idolatry. Religious feasts such as Christmas or Easter are being celebrated, which have nothing to do with true Christianity, but which are clearly derived from pagan worship. For more information, please read our free booklet, Don’t Keep Christmas.

Whether Asenath was a pagan idolatress or not, it is clear that God never allowed His followers to marry unbelievers. This is true today for Christians, as it was always true in God’s eyes, since God does not change. We read in 1 Corinthians 7:39 that a marriage should be conducted “only in the Lord.”

However, we are also told that a believing mate is not to divorce from his or her unbelieving mate, if the “unbelieving” mate is pleased to dwell with the believer, and that their children are “holy,” having access to God (1 Corinthians 7:12–14). Ephraim and Manasseh’s descendants did not have to become idolaters. They could have continued to follow God. The same can be said about the modern descendants of Ephraim and Manasseh. God warns them today, through His Church, of impending disaster. They COULD listen and repent of their evil deeds, as the ancient Ninevites did (compare the book of Jonah). The question is, Will they?

One Final Thought

We need to add here the following clarifying comments to shed light on some, perhaps unusual, situations in this present day. When a couple has been living together without being legally married, and they are both called to the Truth and want to go God’s Way of Life, they must either marry or separate themselves. If only one of the partners is called, then he or she could not normally marry an “unbeliever,” but in case of a “common law” marriage, especially when there are children, then the Church would recommend to legalize the relationship which has been in existence for a long time, if both partners want to get legally married. Counsel with a true minister of God would be highly advisable in such a case, but this would constitute an “exception” to the general rule that a believer cannot marry an unbeliever, and if both partners are willing to get married legally, they should do so immediately, prior to the baptism of the partner who is being called. This same principle would apply in situations which are discussed in Chapter 9 in this booklet.

Chapter 8 – Marriage

Marriage is an area that was clear-cut until more recent times when there have been great changes. In a comprehensive review on British social attitudes regarding personal relationships (bsa.natcen.ac.uk), the following was written:

“The British public’s thinking about these issues, its sense of moral right and wrong, has been strongly shaped by a Christian tradition, especially since the rise of Victorian morality in the second half of the nineteenth century. Marriage, as the officially sanctioned institution within which a man and woman can live together, be intimate and have children, has played a key role in governing how people are expected to live. Behaviour falling outside these boundaries – be it homosexuality, sex outside marriage, [adultery], divorce, cohabitation or illegitimacy – was at best frowned upon, and at worst the subject of official or unofficial sanctions, depending on the historical period in question.

“Discussion of the social significance of marriage rarely leaves the headlines. This is particularly true when the topic concerns children, as shown by the long-running debates about whether or not parents’ choice to cohabit rather than marry has a negative impact on their children’s social and developmental outcomes (Goodman and Greaves, 2010). Most recently, the passage of the Marriage (Same-Sex Couples) Bill through the House of Commons and subsequently through the House of Lords in 2013 attracted ferocious debates among both Conservative MPs and the party faithful more generally. Many opponents couched their opposition to the Bill by reference to the ‘sanctity’ of heterosexual marriage, the union between a man and woman that has long been the social, legal and religious norm—and for many the ideal—when it comes to sex and parenthood.

“Despite these debates, the last 30 years have seen huge changes in Britain’s marital behaviour, with an increasing proportion of people either delaying getting married or not marrying at all.”

There is an erroneous automatic assumption that all change is good. In the case of marriage, the current view is in direct contradiction to the Word of God. God created us all and knows what is good for us. Man makes up his own rules and laws according to what society wants and will allow. The difference is that one way leads to happiness when implemented correctly and the other way often ends in tears.

Our free booklet, The Keys to Happy Marriages and Families, gives a comprehensive analysis of the Christian marriage as well as family life. We encourage the reader to check out this booklet for much more information on this subject. In spite of society trying to redefine marriage to include same sex marriage, the Bible is clear that marriage is between a man and a woman.

One female psychologist wrote: “What Marriage Would Look Like If We Actually Followed the Bible?” It was yet another attack on the Bible and promoted alternative and sinful lifestyles. Those who stay with biblical injunctions are considered “change-averse,” and this writer asserted that “Freedom to marry will expand, as will other rights related to sexuality, reproduction, and family formation; and some conservative Bible believers will adapt to these changes as they have others: reluctantly and with angry protests, but in the end accepting the new normal, and perhaps even insisting that it was God’s will all along.”

That is the sort of nonsense propounded by the liberals in society who are intent on doing as they please and disparaging the Bible at every opportunity. That is what the people of God are up against but we should not be surprised as this was foretold in the pages of the Word of God.

Yes, marriage is between a man and a woman, and any other variation is not recognized by God in His Word. Same-sex marriage and any other variation is man-made and is in direct contravention of biblical injunction.

God’s Instruction From the Beginning

One Christian commentator opined correctly that “early in Genesis, the book of beginnings, we find God’s design for marriage. This text describing the original marriage is the basis for almost everything else the Bible says about marriage. It explains God’s reason for designing marriage and also gives us many principles which, if applied, will enable us to build solid, satisfying marriages which honour God. The text teaches us that God designed marriage to meet our need for companionship and to provide an illustration of our relationship with Him.”

While it may be unfashionable, we take the Word of God seriously and unashamedly in spite of the mainly secular society in which we live. We read in Genesis 2:18, 20–23 that God provided a wife, Eve, for Adam. Verse 24 is critical: “Therefore a man shall leave his father and his mother and hold fast to his wife, and they shall become one flesh,” and this is the biblical example at the dawn of civilization. One man and one woman and no other variation is mentioned nor acceptable, and in Genesis 1:28 they were told to “Be fruitful and multiply,” and that is supposed to happen only when two people of the opposite sex are united in marriage.

There is one aspect of marriage that seems to be rarely, if ever, discussed.

In Genesis 2:24 we read: “Therefore a man shall leave his father and mother and be joined to his wife, and they shall become one flesh.” We might ask why the Bible teaches that a man is to leave his parents in order to cleave to his wife? What is meant by this? Does this also mean, by extension, that the wife is to leave her parents as well, in order to cleave to her husband?

The Bible is very explicit, for important reasons, to enjoin the newly married couple to live separately from their parents. In addition to this instruction in Genesis 2:24, we read later, in Matthew 19:5, that Jesus Christ quotes this very Scripture with approval, to explain and to uphold the sanctity of the marriage relationship.

Commentaries agree that this command is meant to be taken and obeyed quite literally. A reason for this command is given in the Ryrie Study Bible, as follows, “Jesus cites the purpose of God in creation that husband and wife should be one flesh—the oneness of kinship or fellowship with the body as a medium, causing marriage to be the deepest physical and spiritual unity.”

The Nelson Study Bible elaborates, “The implication is that the Creator is Lord and is the One who determines what is the ideal in marriage… God ordained marriage as the strongest bond in all human relationships. A man leaves his parents and is joined to his wife.

“The language is very strong here. Leave means ‘to abandon’; joined to means ‘to be glued to.’ The most permanent relationship in society is not between parent and child, but between husband and wife.”

The biblical injunction to “leave their parents” is given to a newly-wed couple, as they need to spend much time together—apart from everyone else—to become a “physical and spiritual unity.” They cannot, and will not, achieve this goal, by staying with the husband’s or the wife’s parents in the same household, and under the same roof. This is not to say, of course, that the newly-wed couple is not to visit their parents often, continuing to show them respect and honor, as commanded in Scripture (Exodus 20:12). But, the couple are to live separately from the parents. Of course, later on in life, the couple may have to take into their home a lonely parent who might otherwise not be able to take care of himself or herself.

A spiritual analogy of leaving the parents and clinging to his or her mate could also be seen in the fact that Jesus is the Husband of His wife, the Church, to whom He is betrothed at this point (Ephesians 5:30–32; 2 Corinthians 11:2) and with whom He will consummate the marriage when He returns. The wife (the Church) has to leave behind the world to cleave to Her Husband (Revelation 19:7).

Marrying Only When Fully Prepared

If a young couple cannot afford, financially, to start a new home away from their parents, they should not get married until they are able to do so. It is the duty of the husband to provide for his family. He should be financially able to do so before getting married. Proverbs 24:27 instructs, “Prepare your outside work, Make it fit for yourself in the field; And afterward build your house.”

In his book, The Missing Dimension in Sex, Herbert W. Armstrong wrote, on page 228 of the hard-cover version, “The best age for a man to marry is around twenty-four to twenty-six, after he has devoted those top aptitude years between sixteen and twenty-five for mature education, experience and preparation—after he has acquired the knowledge, preparation and preliminary experience to assume adult responsibilities—after he is able to assume the responsibility of supporting a wife—and family.”

God wants us to have a happy and fulfilled marriage. One of the keys for success in marriage is to follow God’s instruction to a newly-wed couple to leave their parents, and to cleave to each other. In other words, the newly-wed couple needs to be looking to one another for support in the shared responsibilities of the marriage. If they are staying with either set of parents at the outset of their marriage, they are effectively asking the parents to share in this responsibility, thus illustrating the inability of the newly-wed couple to support themselves.

How sad that humans (seemingly) think that they know better than the One who created them. As a consequence, they have to endure all of the misery and suffering that is the legacy of ignoring the wise advice freely available in the Bible. Irrespective of changes in society and the development of new cultural norms and attitudes, the institution of marriage between a man and a woman is holy and was created by God. Everything else is just an ungodly counterfeit.

On the website of thinkinganglicans.org.uk, this communiqué from the GAFCON primates, meeting in Lagos, Nigeria, was issued on 30th April 2017:

“During our meeting, we considered how best to respond to the voice of faithful Anglicans in some parts of the Global North who are in need of biblically faithful episcopal leadership. Of immediate concern is the reality that on 8th June 2017 the Scottish Episcopal Church is likely to formalize their rejection of Jesus’ teaching on marriage. (Our comment: This did take place as anticipated). If this were to happen, faithful Anglicans in Scotland will need appropriate pastoral care.

“In addition, within England there are churches that have, for reasons of conscience, been planted outside of the Church of England by the Anglican Mission in England (AMiE). These churches are growing, and are in need of episcopal leadership. Therefore, we have decided to consecrate a missionary bishop who will be tasked with providing episcopal leadership for those who are outside the structures of any Anglican province, especially in Europe.”

It is interesting that an African missionary is thought necessary to be sent to the UK over the rejection of biblical marriage by the Scottish Episcopal Church as the same-sex marriage issue takes root.

In days gone by, missionaries from the UK and other Western nations were sent to Africa to evangelize there.

How times have changed!

Chapter 9 – Interracial Marriage

It is important to understand what the Bible has to say about the subject of interracial marriages.

Let us first of all explain that no ethnic group, race or color is superior or better than another. The concept, as taught by Hitler and others, that there exists a master race is simply demonic. This Satanic concept was derived from the equally demonic concept of the Theory of Evolution, which holds that only the fittest animals survive while those less fit die out. Hitler, adopting racial theories taught by quite a few at his time, both inside and outside of Germany, applied the Theory of Evolution to man (after all, according to that abominable concept, man is just the highest developed form of an animal). Hitler postulated that the Germanic race was a superior master race to all other races. This idea, which ultimately caused mass murders of millions of innocent people, is clearly inspired by Satan and is nowhere taught in the Bible.

God’s Word does teach, however, that God created different races of people for a purpose. Biblically speaking, and as explained below, God created basically three different races or colors of people—the yellow, the white and the black races. God made of one blood all the nations of men (Acts 17:26). Eve is identified as the mother of all humans (Genesis 3:20). All humans are children of God through Adam, and God intends for all to repent in order to attain the potential of man—the reason for man’s creation—to become a born-again spiritual member of the God Family (Galatians 3:28–29; 1 Timothy 2:4; 2 Peter 3:9; Revelation 21:3–7). There is no superior race of people in God’s eyes.

In a letter from the Personal Correspondence Department of the (now defunct) Worldwide Church of God, dated January 1988, the long-standing teaching of the Church was set forth as follows:

“God created Eve with the capability of producing children having the varied characteristics that are now manifested in the different races… The children and grandchildren of Adam and Eve would have naturally separated into families of racially similar people, and as they continued to marry within their own groups, distinct racial traits would have become established. God tells us that He separated the families of man and decreed the boundaries of their dwelling places (Deuteronomy 32:8; Acts 17:26). Natural barriers, such as mountain ranges and oceans, would have served to keep the racial families apart and prevent amalgamation. Thus, God intended that there be different races and He caused them to develop.”

In a related letter from the Personal Correspondence Department of the Worldwide Church of God, dated January 1988, these additional statements were made:

“Anciently, God separated the different races by giving each its own area of the world to develop (Genesis 10:5, 32…). He placed them where geographic features… formed great natural barriers and boundaries between them. He obviously did not want different people to intermingle. Notice also that Abraham… was deeply concerned that his son Isaac should find a wife among his own people rather than from among the Canaanites, who were a different people (Genesis 24). In turn, Isaac instructed his son Jacob to go back to their ancestral home to find a wife (Genesis 28:1–2)… It is in keeping with these biblical principles, then, for a person to marry someone of the same race and who is compatible in personality, culture, temperament, and outlook on life. Disregarding these principles is likely to result in problems and hardships for the couple and for the children.”

Some claim that Abraham and Isaac only asked their sons not to marry a Canaanite woman because the Canaanites were pagan idol worshippers. They say that the request had nothing to do with race—even though Isaac and Jacob were white, while the Canaanites were black (Canaan was the son of Ham. The word Ham means “dark.” On the other hand, Genesis 12:11 describes Sarai, Abram’s wife, as “fair” or of “beautiful countenance.” The word in Hebrew means, “bright.” A scroll from the Dead Sea states about Sarai that “her brightness was lovely.”)

The concept that Abraham’s and Isaac’s sons were not to marry Canaanite women just because of religion cannot be correct. We read in Genesis 11:28 that Abraham (then called Abram) lived in Ur of the Chaldeans. Ur means “fire”—it was a place of worship of the pagan fire god. Joshua 24:2,14 tells us that Abram’s relatives were idol worshippers.

The Broadman Bible Commentary states: “Both Ur and Haran [where Abram went when he left Ur] were important centers of moon worship, and his living there indicates that Terah [Abram’s father] probably was involved in that cult. The fact, however, that Terah practiced idolatry (Josh. 24:2) does not mean that he was not also acquainted with the true God. Laban asserts that the God of Nahor and Terah was the God of Abraham ([Genesis] 31:53).”

The Bible strongly indicates that Abraham’s relatives, Laban, Rebekkah and Rachel, were still involved in idolatry at the time when Abraham’s servant appeared to seek a wife for Isaac, and when Jacob came to live with that family. We read that upon Jacob’s departure, his wife Rachel stole the household idols of her father Laban (Genesis 31:34, 30). From this it follows that Abraham’s and Isaac’s requests of their sons not to marry Canaanite women (the Canaanites were idol worshippers) was not ONLY based on religion (as Laban and his household were still engaged in idol worship, too). It HAD to also be based on race. The following explanations will make this fact clearer.

Noah Was Perfect in His Generations

To introduce the next section, let us just state that the Church of the Eternal God and its affiliates teach what was taught under Mr. Herbert W. Armstrong (1892–1986), who was the late human leader of the Worldwide Church of God. Unless we can prove from Scripture that the doctrines or practices that were taught by Mr. Armstrong were wrong, we will abide by those doctrines and practices.

With this background, let us focus on Mr. Armstrong’s book, Mystery of the Ages. In that book, Mr. Armstrong had much to say about the origin of the races and the concept of interracial marriage. When discussing the reasons for the worldwide flood at the time of Noah, Mr. Armstrong pointed out the following, on page 147 (hard copy):

“Noah was ‘perfect’ in his generations [Genesis 6:9 reads: “Noah was a just man, perfect in his generations.”]. That is, his heredity, ancestry (Genesis 6:9). Proof of this lies in the meaning of the Hebrew word translated ‘perfect.’ It may refer either to spiritual character (Genesis 17:1) or to physical characteristics (Leviticus 22:21). Therefore Genesis 6:9 allows the translation that Noah was either ‘blameless’ or ‘unblemished.’ The context (Genesis 6:2) clearly indicates the latter is the intended meaning of ‘perfect.’ So a good rendering of Genesis 6:9 is that Noah was the only ‘just’ man (in spiritual character), and also
‘unblemished’ (in his genetic heritage) among his contemporaries.”

Appendix 26 of The Companion Bible seems to confirm this understanding. Note its comments about this Hebrew word, translated “perfect” or “unblemished” in verse 9 of Genesis 6:

“The Heb. word tamiym means without blemish, and is the technical word for bodily and physical perfection, and, not moral. Hence it is used of animals of sacrificial purity. It is rendered without blemish in Ex. 12.5; 29.1; Lev. 1.3, 10; 3.1, 6; 4.3, 23, 28, 32; 5.12, 18; 6.6; 9.2, 3; 14.10; 22.19; 23.12, 18; Num. 6.14; 28.19, 31; 29.2, 8, 13, 20, 23, 29, 32, 36; Ezek. 43.22, 23, 25; 45.18, 23; 46.4, 6, 13. Without spot: Num. 19.2; 28.3, 9, 11; 29.17, 26.”

Mr. Armstrong, when describing the worldwide conditions at the time of Noah, continued on pages 148–149:

“…men ‘took them wives of all which THEY chose [Genesis 6:2].’ There was rampant and universal interracial marriage—so exceedingly universal that Noah, only, was unblemished or perfect in his generations—his ancestry. He was of the original white strain. It is amply evident that by the time of Noah there were at least the three primary or major racial strains on earth, the white, yellow and black, although interracial marriage produced many racial mixtures. God does not reveal in the Bible the precise origin of the different races.

“It is evident that Adam and Eve were created white. God’s chosen nation Israel was white. Jesus was white. But it is a fair conjecture that in mother Eve were created ovaries containing the yellow and black genes, as well as white, so that some of the children of Adam and Eve gave rise to black, yellow, as well as white. The one man God chose to PRESERVE the human race alive after the Flood was perfect in his generations—all his ancestry back to Adam was of the one strain, and undoubtedly that happened to be white—NOT that white is in any sense superior… [Noah’s] wife and three sons were of that same white strain. But Japheth evidently had married an Oriental woman, and Ham a black.”

Another way of explaining the existence of different races would be that the three sons of Noah—Shem, Ham and Japheth—were white, black and yellow. As mentioned before, the meaning of the word “Ham” is black. This would mean that God created Eve with the capacity of producing black, white and yellow offspring.

The Scattering at the Tower of Babel

After the Flood, Noah’s descendants tried to build a great tower at Babel, so that they would not be “scattered abroad.” Mr. Armstrong comments on these events on pages 151 and 152 of his book:

“These people were not only of one language, they were of three races or families—white, yellow and black. Just as God created varieties in many species of flowers and of animals—for example, many varieties and colors of roses—for greater beauty, so God created the three races and colors of human skin. God intended to prevent racial intermarriages. But man has always wanted to violate God’s laws, intentions and ways. They wanted to become one race or family through intermarriage of races… God had set the bounds of the races, providing for geographical segregation, in peace and harmony but without discrimination. But the people wanted to be of one amalgamated people. One purpose of the tower of Babel was to unite them, and to prevent them from being scattered…”

But we read that God confounded their languages and scattered them abroad upon the face of all the earth.

Some claim that Judah, one of Jacob’s sons, married Shua, purportedly a woman from a different race. This would not prove, however, that God favored interracial marriages. The Bible contains many examples when Judah did not live up to God’s standards. He even violated his own daughter-in-law, and he was instrumental in selling his own brother Joseph into slavery.

Some say that interracial marriage is perfectly acceptable to God, as Joseph married an Egyptian and Moses an Ethiopian. We discuss these episodes in Chapter 7 of this booklet, “Unequally Yoked.” IF Joseph had married a pagan idol worshipper from a different race, he would have been wrong. (In any event, this argument does not assist those who advocate interracial marriages, as they still have to admit that Joseph would have acted wrongly by marrying an idol worshipper.) But Joseph might not have done any of this. As we explained in Chapter 7, Joseph’s wife might not have been an idol-worshipper at all. Furthermore, there is no proof that she, as an Egyptian, was of a different race or a black woman, so that Joseph’s sons, Ephraim and Manasseh, were not of “mixed blood.”

Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia, states the following:

“The question of the race of ancient Egyptians was raised historically as a product of the early racial concepts of the 18th and 19th centuries… A variety of views circulated about the racial identity of the Egyptians… [In] an article published in The New-England Magazine of October 1833… the authors dispute a claim that ‘Herodotus was given as authority for their being negroes.’ … in 1839… Jacques Joseph Champollion-Figeac… blamed the ancients for spreading a false impression of a Negro Egypt, stating ‘The opinion that the ancient population of Egypt belonged to the Negro African race, is an error long accepted as the truth…’

“In 1854, Josiah C. Nott with George Glidden set out to prove ‘that the Caucasian or white, and the Negro races were distinct at a very remote date, and that the Egyptians were Caucasians.’ Samuel George Morton, a physician and professor of anatomy, concluded that although ‘Negroes were numerous in Egypt… their social position in ancient times was the same that it now is [in the United States], that of servants and slaves.’…

“Egypt has experienced a number of foreign invasions during historical times, including by the Canaanites (Hyksos), the Ancient Libyans, the Nubians, the Assyrians, the Scythians, the Babylonians, the Persians, the Macedonian Greeks, the Romans (Byzantium in late antiquity/early Middle Ages), the Arabs, the Turks, and the British.

“In 1975, the mummy of Ramesses II was taken to France for preservation. The mummy was also forensically tested by Professor Pierre-Fernand Ceccaldi, the chief forensic scientist at the Criminal Identification Laboratory of Paris, who wrote: ‘Hair, astonishingly preserved, showed some complementary data – especially about pigmentation: Ramses II was a Red haired cymnotriche leucoderma’, that is a fair-skinned person with wavy red hair.”

Even though the question about the race of the Egyptians at the time of Joseph is still being debated by scholars, there is really no compelling reason to conclude that Joseph’s wife was black.

We also discussed Moses’ conduct of marrying an Ethiopian woman in Chapter 7, which might have occurred long before his conversion—before he actually knew God and His laws, which would explain why God was angry with Miriam and Aaron to bring up something that might have occurred more than 40 years earlier.

In any event, the episodes pertaining to Joseph and Moses cannot be used to prove that interracial marriages are in accordance with God’s Will, as we explain in detail. Note that when God chose the nation of Israel to offer them physical blessings, He never called them for salvation. Rather, God was fulfilling an unconditional promise that He had made to Abraham because of his unquestioned obedience and loyalty to God.

On pages 166–173 of the aforementioned book, Mr. Armstrong explains the reason for the nation’s call to PHYSICAL greatness:

“WHY did God raise up this special Hebrew nation as the ‘chosen people’? WHY, when God never made accessible to them his Holy Spirit? One point to notice here. The probability is that these people were all—or nearly all—of the white racial strain, unchanged since creation. After Jacob and his sons and families had come into Egypt at Joseph’s behest, they were kept in the locale of Goshen—geographically separated from the Egyptians, marrying among themselves.

“In this connection, go back momentarily to Abraham. He prevented his son Isaac from intermarrying among the dark Canaanites then in the land… Jacob had six sons by Leah, two from Rachel—all of the same original racial stock, and two each from the maids of Rachel and Leah… Even the maids of Leah and Rachel undoubtedly were of pure Hebrew stock… [As a note of interest, our discussion above shows that Joseph’s marriage to an Egyptian princess and the birth of their children, Ephraim and Manasseh, do not negate the accuracy of Herbert Armstrong’s comments in regard to the white racial strain of Israel.]

“[Israel] became God’s chosen nation. BUT WHY?…

“Undoubtedly, one reason was to preserve the original physical racial strain… Here was a people of almost clear racial strain, and the God believing heredity of Abraham, Isaac and Israel… They, despite their favorable heredity, FAILED UTTERLY TO QUALIFY… The Promised Land was then called Canaan. Canaanites, racially dark, had settled in the land. But God had given this land to the racial descendants of Abraham BY PROMISE! It did not belong to the Canaanites or other races settled there… GOD INTENDED TO KEEP THEM [the nation of Israel] PHYSICALLY SEPARATE from other nations—both nationally (racially) and religiously. For them to intermarry with other races would result in two things: It would interbreed them into other races, and mix them into other idolatrous religions!… Much later, after the captivities of both Israel and Judah, God sent a colony of Jews…to Jerusalem. Against God’s command, the people of the colony began to intermarry with Canaanites, Hittites, Perizzites, Jebusites and other races, ‘so that the holy seed [racially pure, for they had not the Holy Spirit] had mingled themselves with the people of those lands…’ (Ezra 9:2).”

As Mr. Armstrong goes on to explain, God proved, by choosing a physical nation with everything going for them, that they were still unable to obey Him without His Holy Spirit within them. Their heredity and environment, and even the fact that God Himself was among them, did NOT prevent them from sinning and rebelling against Him. What a lesson of history—and what a warning for us today, not to neglect the gift of God’s Holy Spirit within us.

Paul Does Not Justify Interracial Marriages

Some have claimed that Paul teaches in Galatians 3:28 that interracial marriages are now in accordance with God’s Will. This is not true. Galatians 3:28 addresses the spiritual potential of all men, from all races, ethnic groups or cultures. It says: “There is neither Jew nor Greek, there is neither slave nor free, there is neither male nor female; for you are all one in Christ Jesus.” This Scripture cannot be used to justify interracial marriages; because with the same argument, we might as well justify homosexual or lesbian relationships (as it says, “there is neither male nor female.”). As stated, this Scripture strictly addresses the equality of our calling. “But in every nation whoever fears Him and works righteousness is accepted by Him” (Acts 10:35).

From all the biblical evidence at our disposal, and considering the long-standing teaching of the Church on this subject, we must conclude that entering an interracial marriage relationship is not in accordance with God’s Will.

However, couples who are married interracially are not to separate for that reason. The Church has NEVER asked interracially married couples to separate. This booklet is written to caution those who might be thinking of marrying interracially. Administratively, ministers of the Church of the Eternal God and its affiliates have carefully considered this issue and concluded, barring extraordinary circumstances, that they could not, in good conscience, officiate over a marriage which is clearly, obviously and visibly interracial. However, this would not include marriage candidates who are of “mixed” blood. The Church has always taught, for instance, that a child of a black and a white parent is free to marry a black or a white person. We are only addressing clear cases here.

We state the following in our free booklet, Old Testament Laws—Still Valid Today?, under “Marriage Prohibitions” (page 13):

“God did not intend interracial marriages—a union between clearly defined members of different races. God had originally separated the races and nations to prevent interracial marriages. According to Scripture, there are three different races—black, white and yellow. This means, a member of the white race should not marry a member of a black race, and so on. In our modern inter-connected world, this distinction has now become more and more academic, since the prohibition does not apply to members of mixed races who would be free to marry any member of a different race. That is, a descendant of a black mother and a white father could marry someone within the black or white community, etc.”

God designed all ethnic groups and races from one human ancestral pair, and all members of every ethnic group and race are made in the image and likeness of God. All Spirit-begotten members in the Church are spiritual brethren, irrespective of any other consideration. It is God’s purpose and command that we preach the true gospel to every ethnic group and race in the world, without fear or favor. The Bible forbids a marriage between a believer and an
unbeliever, and the Scriptural evidence shows us that marrying someone of another color, as explained here, is also not in accordance with God’s Will.

At the same time, our comments regarding “common law” marriages between a believer and an unbeliever (compare Chapter 7, “Unequally Yoked,” of this booklet) apply as well to interracial couples who are not legally married, but who have been living together as if being married. That is, in the case of a “common law” marriage, especially when there are children, the Church would recommend prior to the baptism of one or both partners, to legalize the relationship which has been in existence for a long time, if both partners want to get legally married. Counsel with a true minister of God would be highly advisable in such a case, but this would constitute an “exception” to the general rule that there should not be interracial marriages, and if both partners are willing to get married legally, they should do so immediately.

Chapter 10 – Relationships in the Home

In previous chapters, we looked at marriage relationships. In this chapter we will probe further into other aspects of relationships within the home.

In Chapter 3, we looked at the “frog in boiling water” principle and the state that we have arrived at over many years of change. Not only has the biblical principle of marriage been altered in so many ways, but the leadership and relationship structure in the home has also been turned upside-down. There can be no argument that in the last few decades, many things have been redefined, perhaps none more so than the responsibilities that men and women have within the home, as well as in society in general.

Society, often in the guise of the most energetic activists with usually the loudest voices, along with opportunities to propound their new “understanding” of what should be done in any given set of circumstances, accepts these new radical views while the silent majority remain just that—silent. Accordingly, the outrageous and abnormal practices take root and, little by little, overtake what was previously the accepted way. Of course, poor practices do need improvement, but when God-ordained roles are tinkered with and wrong alterations are allowed free rein, then trouble cannot be too far away.

Galatians 3:28 tells us the following: “There is neither Jew nor Greek, there is neither slave nor free, there is neither male nor female; for you are all one in Christ Jesus.” God does not have favorites but He has assigned the order of a family.

The Bible is very clear, and we will examine from the Word of God what the ideal is. We will be able to see how far the current practice around the world has moved away from the Bible.

The Position and Role of a Husband

At the beginning of re-creation around 6,000 years ago, God established the husband’s authority from the very beginning. “And the LORD God said, ‘It is not good that man should be alone; I will make him a helper comparable to him’”(Genesis 2:18). This is then reported in verses 20–23: “So Adam gave names to all cattle, to the birds of the air, and to every beast of the field. But for Adam there was not found a helper comparable to him. And the LORD God caused a deep sleep to fall on Adam, and he slept; and He took one of his ribs, and closed up the flesh in its place. Then the rib which the LORD God had taken from man He made into a woman, and He brought her to the man. And Adam said: ‘This is now bone of my bones And flesh of my flesh; She shall be called Woman, Because she was taken out of Man.’”

Adam was given the authority to name the animals (cattle, birds and every beast on the field), after which he named his wife “woman.” We read in Genesis 3:20: “And Adam called his wife’s name Eve, because she was the mother of all living.”

In 1 Corinthians 11:3, we read: “But I want you to know that the head of every man is Christ, the head of woman is man, and the head of Christ is God.” There we have the structure—

God the Father, Jesus Christ, the husband and then the wife. At this point, the women’s lib movements will usually protest vehemently about this piece of Scripture, but God Himself says that “All Scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness” (2 Timothy 3:16). We should not use the “pick and mix” approach of so many, agreeing with the bits we like and disagreeing with the inconvenient bits.

More instruction on this subject is found in Ephesians 5:25–28: “Husbands, love your wives, just as Christ also loved the church and gave Himself for her, that He might sanctify and cleanse her with the washing of water by the word, that He might present her to Himself a glorious church, not having spot or wrinkle or any such thing, but that she should be holy and without blemish. So husbands ought to love their own wives as their own bodies; he who loves his wife loves himself.” And in verse 33: “Nevertheless let each one of you in particular so love his own wife as himself, and let the wife see that she respects her husband.”

Colossians 3:19 reads: “Husbands, love your wives and do not be bitter toward them.”

1 Peter 3:7 adds: “Husbands, likewise, dwell with them (a wife) with understanding, giving honor to the wife, as to the weaker vessel, and as being heirs together of the grace of life, that your prayers may not be hindered.”

1 Timothy 3:5 talks about the qualifications for an elder in the Church of God: “… (for if a man does not know how to rule his own house, how will he take care of the church of God?).”

A man is also expected to provide for his family: “But if anyone does not provide for his own, and especially for those of his household, he has denied the faith and is worse than an unbeliever” (1 Timothy 5:8). With authority comes responsibility, as this verse clearly shows.

Far too many men today can be too passive, allowing their wives to take over and “wear the trousers.” That is not the way that God ordained the roles in marriage. The husband is the “head of the household” and should take his responsibilities seriously, but in the right, proper and loving way. It does not mean an autocratic approach where everything he says goes; but his wife is to be cared for, respected and looked after properly as is the duty of a good husband.

The Position and Role of a Wife

We read in Genesis 2:18: “And the LORD God said, ‘It is not good that man should be alone; I will make a helper comparable to him.’” She was equal to Adam and was created to assist her husband, not to be the leader.

The role of the husband in Ephesians 5 is quoted above, but in the same chapter, the role of the wife is mentioned in verses 22–24: “Wives, submit to your own husbands, as to the Lord. For the husband is head of the wife, as also Christ is head of the church; and He is the Savior of the body. Therefore, just as the church is subject to Christ, so let the wives be to their own husbands in everything.”

We can see that the physical roles are inextricably linked with the spiritual explanation about Christ loving the Church, which has both male and female members. There is no favoritism here, only clearly-defined roles.

That is a verse that does not go down well with a lot of women, and it is not a cultural matter as some would have you believe. Paul used a “creation argument” for the establishment of male leadership, meaning that God established this order from the beginning. The firstborn child would often receive a double portion of the inheritance. The birth order showed one’s rank. Similarly, Paul said God’s creation of Adam was by sovereign design. It was meant to show his leadership in relation to his wife.

In the New King James Bible, the sub-heading of Colossians 3:8 is, “The Christian Home,” and verse 18 gives an admonition to wives: “Wives, submit to your own husbands, as is fitting in the Lord.”

At the same time, we read in Ephesians 5:21 that husband and wife ought to submit to each other in the fear of the Lord. We state the following in our free booklet, Paul’s Letter to the Ephesians:

Even though it is the foremost responsibility for the wife to submit to her husband as to the Lord (verse 22; Colossians 3:18)—that is, submitting to him when his requests are in conformity with Christ’s teachings and not contrary to the will of God (compare Albert Barnes’ Note on the Bible)—so the husband is to love his wife as Christ loves the Church (Ephesians 5:25).

“And still, Paul introduces this section in verse 21 with the admonition to submit one to another in the fear of the Lord. Even though the husband is the head of the wife (1 Corinthians 11:3), as Christ is the head of the husband, he is not to act selfishly and pursue just his own interests. Rather, he has to have the mind of Christ, and if he does, then he will also look out for and submit to the interests of his wife—as his wife will to the interests of her husband (Philippians 2:5, 4).”

Sexual conduct plays a big part in this regard. We read Paul’s admonition to husbands and wives in 1 Corinthians 7:3–5:

“Let the husband render to his wife the affection due her, and likewise also the wife to her husband. The wife does not have authority over her own body, but the husband does. And likewise the husband does not have authority over his own body, but the wife does. Do not deprive one another except with consent for a time, that you may give yourselves to fasting and prayer; and come together again so that Satan does not tempt you because of your lack of self-control.”

Paul wrote about “men and women in the church” in 1 Timothy 2:12–13, where we read: “And I do not permit a woman to teach or to have authority over a man, but to be in silence. For Adam was formed first, then Eve.” This, again, is not a matter of men’s superiority over women, because we are all equal in the sight of God. Yes, men and women are equal, but they do have different roles to play.

Sarah, Abraham’s wife, was submissive to her husband and this was an example for the early New Testament Church and for everyone else since. It reads in 1 Peter 3:5–6: “For in this manner, in former times, the holy women who trusted in God also adorned themselves, being submissive to their own husbands, as Sarah obeyed Abraham, calling him lord, whose daughters you are if you do good and are not afraid with any terror.”

Titus 2 shows “the qualities of a sound church,” and verses 3–5 show the example that the women should play: “… the older women likewise, that they be reverent in behavior, not slanderers, not given to much wine, teachers of good things—that they admonish the young women to love their husbands, to love their children, to be discreet, chaste, homemakers, good, obedient to their own husbands, that the word of God may not be blasphemed.”

In the book of Proverbs, we read of the value of a good wife:

Proverbs 12:4 says: “An excellent wife is the crown of her husband, But she who causes shame is like rottenness in his bones.”

Proverbs 31:10–31 is about the virtuous wife, and the following extracts show her qualities and real value:

Verse 10: “Who can find a virtuous wife? For her worth is far above rubies.”

Verse 15: “She also rises while it is yet night, And provides food for her household, And a portion for her maidservants.”

Verse 20: “She extends her hand to the poor, Yes, she reaches out her hands to the needy.”

Verses 25–31: “Strength and honor are her clothing; She shall rejoice in time to come. She opens her mouth with wisdom, And on her tongue is the law of kindness. She watches over the ways of her household, And does not eat the bread of idleness. Her children rise up and call her blessed; Her husband also, and he praises her: ‘Many daughters have done well, But you excel them all.’ Charm is deceitful and beauty is passing, But a woman who fears the Lord, she shall be praised. Give her of the fruit of her hands, And let her own works praise her in the gates.”

That is quite an example!

The right relationship between a man and his wife, including the right sexual conduct, can be a blessing to both parties, and to the family when these principles are put into practice.

The Position and Role of Parents and Children in the Home

Many youngsters growing up today have no leadership role model when the father is absent and the mother has to assume responsibilities for raising children in a one-parent environment.

Unfortunately, with the free and easy sexually-oriented society that we have lived in for so many years, many men just procreate for self-satisfaction and then disappear off the scene. In such cases, and there are far too many, there is no proper male leadership in those homes and family units are destroyed pretty much before they even begin in far too many cases.

“Children are a heritage from the LORD” (Psalm 127:3), and in Deuteronomy 6:7–9, we find a great piece of advice about teaching them the Way of God:

“You shall teach them diligently to your children, and shall talk of them when you sit in your house, when you walk by the way, when you lie down, and when you rise up. You shall bind them as a sign on your hand, and they shall be as frontlets between your eyes. You shall write them on the doorposts of your house and on your gates.”

There is a lot of good information in the book of Proverbs regarding raising children, and in Proverbs 22:6 we find a particularly wonderful piece of advice: “Train up a child in the way he should go; and when he is old he will not depart from it.” This will apply to all training – even if the parents don’t have any religious convictions, they can still guide the children in doing what is right and become a decent law-abiding member of society. This principle and command applies especially in regard to sexual conduct. Parents ought to teach their children what is right and wrong sexual behavior, which necessitates that they themselves know the difference and practice what is good.

Both husbands and wives should be involved in the upbringing of children and building close personal relationships with them that will last a lifetime. Children are to obey their parents in the Lord (Ephesians 6:1) and fathers are not to provoke their children (Ephesians 6:4). It is mutual respect that will pay handsome dividends.

It is way beyond the scope of this chapter to cover such a huge subject and what we have looked at is but a brief overview of roles and relationships within the home. Much more information is contained in our free booklet, The Keys to Happy Marriages and Families.

Relationships within the home are of paramount importance, and success in this area will produce some very good outcomes.

Chapter 11 – What is a Family?

There is so much confusion about the definition of a family today where secular society, governments and politicians have made up their own definitions, and so this question as to what is a family is not quite as simple as it might at first seem.

Marriage and the family have long been accepted as the building blocks on which a stable society is founded. However, attitudes have changed; the liberal society with its permissiveness has invaded every nook and cranny of society, and instead of looking for inspiration and direction from the Word of God, most countries now find themselves overtaken by secularism. God is generally excluded from any discussions about right and wrong, with man making up his own definitions.

Human Definitions

One UK politician said that a family was any group of people who live together. That was something that he thought up without consulting the Holy Bible. That means that he (and others) would consider that homosexuals living together would be a family, as would two lesbians. Cohabiting would also fall, erroneously, into that same category. Any group, however made up, would be a family! And politicians who make such ridiculous assertions are those who frame our laws!

The BBC News Channel published an article on November 6, 2007, with the title, “The UK family: In statistics,” stating the following:

“Families are changing shape and facing up to new lifestyle challenges. The facts and figures below give an idea of what the typical UK family looks like in the early 21st century.

“WHAT IS A ‘TYPICAL’ FAMILY?

“There were 17.1 million families in the UK in 2006—up from 16.5 million in 1996. Most were still headed by a married couple (71%), although the proportion of cohabiting couple families had increased to 14%, from 9% 10 years earlier.”

Of course, since that time, the percentage of married couples (between a man and a woman) has decreased in comparison, as the number of cohabiting couple families have increased and laws have been passed to legalize same-sex marriages (which is a contradiction in terms). Marriage, as God ordained it, is only between a man and a woman (Genesis 2:24).

The official site of PruHealth states this, regarding the situation in the UK (which was and is not necessarily the same in other Western countries): “Civil unions are now permitted in Western countries, but for nearly a thousand years marriage in the Western world was a religious contract. The Christian church undertook its supervision in the 9th century, when newlywed couples instituted the practice of coming to the church door to have their union blessed by the priest. Eventually the church regulated marriage through canon law.”

Biblical Definition 

While there is much confusion, even argument and debate in society about the definition of a family, the Bible gives us clear-cut answers.

The Creator God, who created man in His own image, gave a blueprint in His instruction manual for mankind to be able to enjoy life and live happily. The general definition of a family used to be: “A fundamental social group in society typically consisting of one or two parents and their children.” We must further stress again that those parents should be married as the Bible clearly teaches, and that “living together” without being married is “fornication” and a sin. There are many verses in the Bible that condemn fornication (see 1 Corinthians 6:18; Galatians 5:19; Ephesians 5:3; Colossians 3:5; 1 Thessalonians 4:3; and many other references).

It is clear that marriage is between a man and a woman, who then have children. That group is a family. Of course with the divorce rate so high, a spouse can be left on his or her own to bring up any children from that union, which of course, is still a family.

Those who are reared in a family where Christianity is a strong influence will, in general, tend to be so minded, while those who are not brought up in a family with those same core values may very well adopt a secular position. We know that there are examples where this does not apply, but often they would be in the minority. As was mentioned earlier, the book of Proverbs teaches us to “Train a child in the way that he should go, and when he is old he will not depart from it” (Proverbs 22:6; compare also Deuteronomy 6:6–9).

In a family environment, parents (or a parent) can teach their children the right way to go and how to follow the ways of God. We read in Proverbs 13:1: “A wise son heeds his father’s instruction, But a scoffer does not listen to rebuke.”

Many Christians believe that the family is the best place for having and raising children, and they believe that parents play an important role in showing their children, and non-family members, how much God loves and cares for them.

The five cardinal sins of Rome—and of all past great nations—are described in Edward Gibbon’s work, The Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire (1788). The first of these five reasons was “the increase of divorce and breakdown of the family.” It happened then and it is happening again now!

We read in Hebrews 2:9–11: “But we see Jesus, who was made a little lower than the angels, for the suffering of death crowned with glory and honor, that He, by the grace of God, might taste death for everyone. For it was fitting for Him, for whom are all things and by whom are all things, in bringing many sons to glory, to make the captain of their salvation perfect through sufferings. For both He who sanctifies and those who are being sanctified are all of one, for which reason He is not ashamed to call them brethren.”

This passage, written by the apostle Paul, shows that Jesus “is not ashamed to call them brethren.” This clearly shows that true Christians are of the same family—the God Family. When they receive the Holy Spirit at the time of their baptism, they are begotten children of the God Family. When they are changed to immortality at the time of Christ’s return, they will be born-again members and God beings in God’s Family.

God Is a Family Now!

God is a Family already, consisting of God the Father and Jesus Christ the Son. In our free booklet, God is a Family, the following is taken from page 1: “The Bible reveals that God is not just a single being, but is comprised of two separate beings. These two beings are often referred to as the ‘Father’ and the ‘Son,’ illustrating the fact that God is actually a Family. While the Bible reveals that God is, in fact, a Family, it also shows that God is not a trinity. The Holy Spirit is not God, nor is it a separate being within the God Family. It is literally the power of God through which the God Family works.”

If Satan the devil can confuse society as to what a family is, he is also able to hide the fact that Spirit-born members will become part of the God Family. Revelation 19:7–9 states the following about the marriage between Christ and His Church: “Let us be glad and rejoice and give Him glory, for the marriage of the Lamb [Jesus Christ, compare Revelation 5:1–14] has come, and His wife [the Church, compare Ephesians 5:31–32] has made herself ready. And to her it was granted to be arrayed in fine linen, clean and bright, for the fine linen is the righteous acts of the saints. Then he said to me, ‘Write: “Blessed are those who are called to the marriage supper of the Lamb!”’”

Satan wants to distract and divert those who are called by God, by causing confusion as to how much marriage matters and what a family is.

The last three paragraphs in our booklet, God is a Family, are very instructive:

“We would like to encourage our readers to read or re-read our free booklet, The Gospel of the Kingdom of God, which proves from the Bible that it is indeed the potential of man to enter the kingdom of God—by becoming a member of the Family of God.

“The very last book of the Bible tells us the destiny of those who become born again members, that is, Spirit beings—God beings—in the God Family. We read in Revelation 3:12, ‘He who overcomes, I will make him a pillar in the temple of My God, and he shall go out no more. I will write on him the name of My God.’ They will receive God’s name—they will enter the very Family of God as born again spirit beings. Revelation 22:4 confirms this, ‘They shall see His face, and His name shall be on their foreheads.’ At that time, they will be truly ‘born again’—and not before then. At that time, they will truly have inherited ‘all things.’

“Yes, God IS a Family—and He wants YOU to truly become a born again member of His Family—His spiritual offspring. This is the reason WHY you were born. Just imagine YOUR awesome potential and destiny—to become, and to be named, GOD!”

The family, as correctly defined, is vital to a healthy society today. For even more information, please also read our free booklet, The Keys to Happy Marriages and Families!

In the future, in the Kingdom of God, all those who are saved and changed from physical into spirit will be members of the Family of God forever! Converted parents are to teach their children that they, too, have the potential of becoming GOD BEINGS in God’s FAMILY, but only, if they abide by God’s instructions about right conduct, including in sexual matters.

Chapter 12 – Marriage Prohibitions

God created marriage as a union between a man and a woman. As we discussed, this would exclude marriage relationships between two men, or two women; nor would it allow polygamy—a practice that is covered in Chapter 17 of this booklet.

In addition, as we will explain, the Bible prohibits marriages today between brothers and sisters or between a man and his niece. This then poses the question, Where did Cain get his wife after he had murdered his brother Abel?

In the booklet “In the Beginning…”, which was published by the (now defunct) Worldwide Church of God, the following answer is given:

“Cain married one of his sisters. There simply wasn’t any other female for him to marry. In Genesis 5:4–5 we read: ‘And the days of Adam after he had begotten Seth were eight hundred years: and he begat sons and daughters: and all the days that Adam lived were nine hundred and thirty years: and he died…’ These brothers and sisters would have had to marry each other in order to obey God’s command to propagate the human race (Gen. 1:28).”

The Commentary on the Torah by Richard Elliott Friedman agrees, stating that Genesis 5:4 gives us “the presumed answer to the question of where Cain’s wife came from.”

Gill’s Exposition of the Entire Bible elaborates:

“… he [Adam] begat sons and daughters; not only after the birth of Seth, but before, though we have no account of any, unless of Cain’s wife; but what their number was is not certain, either before or after; some say he had thirty children, besides Cain, Abel, and Seth; and others a hundred. Josephus says the number of children, according to the old tradition, was thirty three sons and twenty three daughters… the families listed in this chapter must have been large by today’s standards. Given their long life, this is not at all unusual.”

Regarding Genesis 4:17 (“And Cain knew his wife…”), Gill states:

“Who this woman was is not certain, nor whether it was his first wife or not; whether his sister, or one that descended from Adam by another of his sons, since this was about the one hundred and thirtieth year of [man’s] creation…”

It is clear then that Cain married a female descendant of Adam—perhaps one of Adam’s daughters, or even one of Cain’s nieces.

The booklet “In the Beginning…” continues:

“Today, there are biblical laws which forbid marriage between those who are closely related. But, it was not wrong for brothers and sisters to marry at that early time in human history. However, in Abraham’s day it was permissible to marry only one’s half-sister. Abram married his half-sister, Sarai (Gen. 20:12). Nahor married his brother Haran’s daughter (Gen. 11:29). There was then no genetic harm to the children. When men and women over the centuries continued in sin, it became genetically harmful for close blood relatives to marry (see Leviticus 18), and for the sake of future generations it is forbidden.”

Levitical Prohibitions

In the book of Leviticus we find clear instructions given at the time of Moses regarding prohibition of marriages between partners “near of kin” (Leviticus 18:6).

Apparently, certain laws governing incest did not become established until the time of Moses. Any such requirement of God is not revealed until Leviticus 18:6–17, where God described—from that time forward—those type of actions as “wickedness.” Verses 9 and 11 specifically forbid marriage with one’s step-sister, or with one’s half-sister, and verse 6 forbids incest between father and daughter and between a brother and his full sister (compare The Nelson Study Bible, comments to verses 6, 9 and 11).

The Pulpit Commentary explains regarding Leviticus 18:6–18:

“In the code before us, confirmed by that in Deuteronomy, marriage is forbidden with the following blood relations: mother (verse 7), daughter (verse 17), sister (verse 9…), granddaughter (verse 10), aunt (verses 12, 13…); and with the following relations by affinity: mother-in-law (verse 17…), daughter-in-law (verse 15…), brother’s wife (verse 16…), stepmother (verse 8…), stepdaughter and
step-granddaughter (verse 17), uncle’s wife, or aunt by marriage (verse 14…)… incest is intercourse with a brother’s wife. Yet this is commanded under certain circumstances in the Book of Deuteronomy, and was practiced in patriarchal times.”

However, the law requiring a brother of a deceased husband to marry his late wife is no longer binding for us today (see our free booklet, And Lawlessness Will Abound…, pages 52–53).

Regarding Leviticus 18, verse 17, Gill explains:

“Thou shall not uncover the nakedness of a woman and her daughter… That is, if a man marries a woman, and she has a daughter, which is the man’s daughter-in-law, after the death of his wife he may not marry this daughter…” Verse 17 continues to state that he is not to marry her son’s daughter or her daughter’s daughter either.

However, as will be explained below in regard to the prohibition against marrying two sisters, the prohibition against marrying a woman and her daughter from a prior marriage should be viewed in the light of polygamy (compare Chapter 17). Even though we read about polygamy in Old Testament times, God made very clear that a man could not marry a woman and her daughter at the same time. The Soncino commentary states that “a legal marriage with both is not possible.”

A similar prohibition is expressed in verse 18: “Nor shall you take a woman as a rival to her sister… while the other is alive.”

The Jamieson, Fausset and Brown commentary states, quoting verse 18 from the Authorized Version: “Neither shalt thou take a wife to her sister, to vex her”:

“The marginal construction involves an express prohibition of polygamy; and, indeed, there can be no doubt that the practice of having more wives than one is directly contrary to the divine will. It was prohibited by the original law of marriage, and no evidence of its lawfulness under the Levitical code can be discovered, although Moses—from ‘the hardness of their hearts’ [Matthew 19:8; Mark 10:5]—tolerated it…”

“The second interpretation forms the ground upon which the ‘vexed question’ has been raised in our times respecting the lawfulness of marriage with a deceased wife’s sister. Whatever arguments may be used to prove the unlawfulness or inexpediency of such a matrimonial relation, the passage under consideration cannot, on a sound basis of criticism, be enlisted in the service; for the crimes with which it is here associated warrant the conclusion that it points not to marriage with a deceased wife’s sister, but with a sister in the wife’s lifetime, a practice common among the ancient Egyptians, Chaldeans, and others.”

Gill disagrees, stating:

“… some have concluded… that a man might marry his wife’s sister after her death, but not while she was living; but the phrase, ‘in her lifetime’, is not to be joined to the phrase ‘thou shall not take a wife’; but to the phrases more near, ‘to vex her in her lifetime’, or as long as she lived… for that a wife’s sister may be married to her husband, even after her death, cannot be lawful…”

This concept, as expressed by Gill, does not seem to be convincing, especially since verse 18 says: “Nor shall you take a woman AS A RIVAL to her sister… while the other is ALIVE.” A marriage is binding as long as the partners are alive, and it ends when one of the partners dies. At that time, the surviving sister could not be looked upon as a rival of her deceased sister; therefore, God expressly stated that polygamy, which was not God’s Will to begin with, should most certainly not be extended to two women who were sisters. It is true that Jacob, being deceived by his uncle, was married to two sisters, Leah and Rachel, but many serious problems were the consequence.

Marriage of Cousins

In considering the prohibitions of certain marriages listed in Scripture, we find that the Bible nowhere specifically prohibits marriages between cousins. In the past, marriages between cousins were not that unusual. Some have even concluded that Mary and Joseph were first cousins. Today, it is considered illegal in many countries. For instance, in the US, half the states declare it to be illegal, and as Christians, if we are living in a country or a state which declares marriages between cousins to be illegal, we are to obey the law of the land or move to a country or a state where it is legal.

Some claim that a prohibition of marriages between cousins is included in the Bible, as the list in Leviticus 18 only contains some examples, without mentioning every single relationship by name. Others disagree, stating that God is very specific in His prohibitions, which are not only addressing blood relationships, so the fact that marriages between cousins are not prohibited means that they are permitted.

The Associated Press concludes in an article, dated April 20, 2002, that marriages between cousins are not biblically prohibited, stating:

“Must first cousins be forbidden to marry? In the Bible, and in many parts of the world, the answer is no. But the answer is yes in much of church law and in half the 50 United States. This issue became news when the April issue of the Journal of Genetic Counseling said risks have been exaggerated for serious birth defects, retardation or genetic diseases among children of first-cousin marriages.

“Generally, an unrelated couple has a 3 percent to 4 percent risk of having a child with such problems, while marriages of close cousins add 1.7 percent to 2.8 percent to the risk. Genetic problems are considerably higher with the forms of close inbreeding that the Bible forbids and secular culture abhors as incest.

“First cousins cannot marry under the age-old laws of the Roman Catholic and Eastern Orthodox churches, covering much of world Christendom. But in the Reformation, the Church of England followed Protestantism’s ‘sola scripture’ (Scripture alone) principle and returned to biblical law, which also binds traditional Jews. Under Queen Elizabeth I, Anglicanism decreed that ‘no prohibition, God’s law except, shall trouble or impeach any marriage outside Levitical law’… This ‘Levitical law’ is found in Leviticus 18:6–18, supplemented by Leviticus 20:17–21 and Deuteronomy 27:20–23. Among the forbidden couples are parent-child, sister-brother, grandparent-grandchild, uncle-niece, aunt-nephew, and between half-siblings and certain close in-laws…

“The idea of moving beyond the Bible to ban first-cousin marriages… was promulgated as Catholic canon law by a church council in 1215. The Orthodox Church’s prohibition dates from a council in 692.”

We are also informed that Albert Einstein and Charles Darwin married their first cousins, but that such cousin marriage was banned by the Roman Catholic Church under Pope Gregory I in an attempt to prevent the accumulation of wealth and power within families.

To summarize, the Bible is very specific regarding prohibitions of certain marriages. When in doubt about entering a particular marriage relationship, which might be perceived as being against Scriptural injunctions, counsel with one of God’s true ministers would be highly recommended.

Chapter 13 – Adultery

Does the Bible permit adultery when the non-involved mate consents?

The Old Testament very clearly reveals God’s stance on adultery—a sexual sin which involves at least one married partner. We read in Leviticus 20:10 that “The man who commits adultery with another man’s wife… the adulterer and the adulteress, shall surely be put to death.” There is no room for adultery by consent from the non-involved mate. This is the reason why Abram’s and Sarai’s conduct—to bring forth offspring through intercourse between Abram and Sarai’s maid Hagar—constituted adultery in God’s eyes.

The commandment against adultery included not only a married woman who has had sexual intercourse with her husband, but also a virgin “betrothed” to her husband, prior to the consummation of the marriage. As you will recall, betrothal in biblical times was a binding and enforceable contract, containing promises to consummate the marriage with each other. The Bible considered betrothed partners as husband and wife, and a betrothal could only be dissolved by a decree of divorce.

We read in Deuteronomy 22:23–24: “If a young woman who is a virgin is betrothed to a husband, and a man finds her in the city and lies with her, then you shall bring both out to the gate of that city, and you shall stone them to death with stones, the young woman because she did not cry out in the city [thereby consenting to the adulterous conduct], and the man because he humbled his neighbor’s wife [even though she was only “betrothed,” and the marriage had not yet been consummated]; so you shall put away the evil from among you.”

On the other hand, as Deuteronomy 22:25–27 continues to point out, “… if a man finds a betrothed young woman in the countryside, and the man forces her and lies with her, then only the man who lay with her [i.e., the rapist] shall die. But you shall do nothing to the young woman; there is in the young woman no sin deserving of death [since the rapist forced himself upon her; there was no consent to this act by the woman], for just as when a man rises against his neighbor and kills him, even so is this matter. For he found her in the countryside, and the betrothed young woman cried out, but there was no one to save her.”

In the New Testament, Christ even warned His followers not to look at a married woman with lust or evil thoughts—wanting to commit adultery with her—because such uncontrolled desire already constitutes adultery in the mind and heart (Matthew 5:27–28; compare Proverbs 6:23–35). Please note that Christ did not say that one can look at another man’s wife with evil thoughts as long as the wife’s husband “consents” to this.

At the same time, Christ also taught that every sin can be forgiven, upon genuine repentance. He refused to condemn the woman caught in the very act of adultery when He saw her humiliation and repentance (compare John 8:1–12). God also requires mercy and compassion. Joseph, being a righteous man, intended to leave Mary secretly when he thought that she, who was betrothed to him, had committed adultery. He just wanted to put her away secretly, “not wanting to make her a public example” (Matthew 1:18–19).

God wants us to have happy and productive marriages, and He is against any conduct that could destroy or jeopardize our success in marriage. If such conduct occurs, God is willing to forgive, but He still requires appropriate behavior to guarantee the success and endurance of the marriage relationship.

For further information, please read our free booklet, The Keys to Happy Marriages and Families.

Chapter 14 – Divorce, Separation and Remarriage

God’s judgment on divorce is clearly shown in the following Scripture:

“‘For the LORD God of Israel says That He hates divorce, For it covers one’s garment with violence,’ Says the LORD of hosts. ‘Therefore take heed to your spirit, That you do not deal treacherously’” (Malachi 2:16).

God makes this statement for the following reasons: Divorce does not really solve the problem(s) that the persons may have and that brought the marriage to this condition. When there are children involved, they are certainly the innocent victims of divorce. The impact of divorce can carry on for decades in children’s lives in devastating ways.

Divorce plays into the hand of Satan, since he would love to see Christian couples split up, because the Christian marriage, which is a binding contract between a man and a woman before God, is a representation of the relationship between God and His Church.

Marriage is the manner in which potential sons and daughters of God can be born and become begotten and born-again members of the God Family, which, together with and under Christ as the husband, will replace Satan and his demons—the current god and rulers of this world (compare 2 Corinthians 4:4; Ephesians 6:12). It is evident that Christ’s relationship with the nations of ancient Israel and Judah was, symbolically, that of husband and wife, and because of Israel’s and Judah’s unfaithfulness in committing spiritual adultery by worshipping idols and not being loyal to keeping God’s commandments, Christ as the God of the Old Testament “divorced” His wife—Israel and Judah.

We read in Jeremiah 3:6–14:

“The LORD said also to me in the days of Josiah the king: ‘Have you seen what backsliding Israel has done? She has gone up on every high mountain and under every green tree, and there played the harlot. And I said, after she had done all these things, “Return to Me.” But she did not return. And her treacherous sister Judah saw it. Then I saw that for all the causes for which backsliding Israel had committed adultery, I had put her away and given her a certificate of divorce; yet her treacherous sister Judah did not fear, but went and played the harlot also. So it came to pass, through her casual harlotry, that she defiled the land and committed adultery with stones and trees. And yet for all this her treacherous sister Judah has not turned to Me with her whole heart, but in pretense,’ says the LORD.

“Then the LORD said to me, ‘Backsliding Israel has shown herself more righteous than treacherous Judah. Go and proclaim these words toward the north, and say: “Return, backsliding Israel,” says the LORD; “I will not cause My anger to fall on you. For I am merciful,” says the LORD; “I will not remain angry forever. Only acknowledge your iniquity, That you have transgressed against the LORD your God, And have scattered your charms To alien deities under every green tree, And you have not obeyed My voice,” says the LORD. “Return, O backsliding children,” says the LORD; “for I am married to you. I will take you, one from a city and two from a family, and I will bring you to Zion.”’”

True Christians Are Today “Betrothed” to Christ

They did not return to God and thus He divorced Israel and Judah. But as true Christians, we are today spiritual Israelites and Jews—regardless of our race or ethnic background. True Christians are today “betrothed” to Christ when they became properly baptized. They are living today under the conditions of the New Covenant, which is also a marriage agreement. Their marriage with Christ will be consummated at Christ’s return. (For a thorough explanation of these concepts, please read our free booklet, And Lawlessness Will Abound.) And once Israel and Judah become converted, they will also enter into the conditions of the New Covenant.

The fact that Christ divorced Israel and Judah supports the biblical teaching that under certain circumstances, divorce is acceptable to God. The ideal is of course to work on the marriage relationship and not let it slide into a fragile and irreconcilable situation, either by neglect or outright sinful behavior, since the Christian marriage is intended for life, just as the marriage with Christ and the Church will last for all eternity.

Most Marriages Are Not Bound By God

Before continuing, we must clarify that we are addressing here marriages which have been “bound” or “joined together” by God. Not every marriage in this world is “bound” by God; in fact, most are not. This is not to say that married couples are not bound by the state and that they are guiltless if they break up their marriage for unbiblical reasons. The fact remains that they promised to each other that they would be married for life (and broken promises constitute sin), but their marriage was not bound by God. For instance, God does not bind the marriage of two atheists who get married in front of a magistrate.

It is obvious that God binds a marriage between two converted Christians when they get married by a minister of the Church of God. But a marriage also becomes bound by God at the time when at least one spouse becomes converted. At that time, God accepts the Christian in the state in which he is (compare the principle in 1 Corinthians 7:20–24)—and if he is married, he is called by God as a married person—and he is not free before God to subsequently divorce his spouse, except for biblical reasons.

We stated the following in our free booklet, The Keys to Happy Marriages and Families:

“God wants our marriages to succeed. God hates divorce (Malachi 2:16). A couple who face difficulties and look at divorce as an easy ‘solution’ to their problems may make a serious, and even fatal mistake. Divorce is seldom a positive solution. Biblically, divorce with the freedom to subsequently marry someone else is permitted only under very limited circumstances. God created the marriage unit and He intended that it should flourish and endure (Matthew 19:4–6). Two truly converted married Christians (as long as both remain alive and converted throughout their marriage to each other) must never divorce and subsequently marry somebody else! Their marriage, which has been bound by God, is for life (1 Corinthians 7:10–11; Romans 7:1–3; Luke 16:18).”

However, under what circumstances is divorce permitted?

In Matthew 5:31–32, Christ tells us:

“Furthermore it has been said, ‘Whoever divorces his wife, let him give her a certificate of divorce.’ But I say to you that whoever divorces his wife for any reason except sexual immorality causes her to commit adultery; and whoever marries a woman who is divorced commits adultery.”

Christ is addressing here marriages which God has bound or joined together, as He clarifies in Matthew 19:6 “Therefore what God has joined together, let not man separate.”

But Christ makes it clear that even marriages which God has “bound” can end up in divorce, when for instance “sexual immorality” is involved. Sexual immorality [porneia in the Greek] includes adultery, incest, homosexuality and other types of deviant sexual behavior, such as transgenderism (note Chapter 16 of this booklet), pedophilia or bestiality (compare Leviticus 18:23).

But even then, the Bible is clear that once a person repents by ceasing from and changing his behavior that could lead to or justify a divorce, the other party may be under a moral and spiritual obligation to forgive. This is not to say, however, that there is in each case a duty to continue with the marriage relationship. In some of the types of deviant sexual conduct mentioned above, God would not even have bound the marriage if such conduct existed and was hidden from the spouse at the time of marriage; rather, this would have been a case of fraudulent action justifying annulment of the “marriage” upon discovery.

On the other hand, if sins are repented of and maybe even confessed to a potential spouse before marriage, then these forgiven sins cannot be the basis for a later divorce. If fraud has been committed by one spouse at the time of the marriage and the other spouse finds out about it subsequently, then the innocent spouse could ask for an annulment. But the request for annulment would have to be made right away upon discovery of the concealed facts.

However, if the spouse decides to continue the marriage (assuming, there is no longer any deviant sexual conduct by that time), then no more grounds for annulment exist, as then, God accepts the spouse’s decision and binds the marriage. Subsequent (recurring) deviant sexual conduct would of course be the basis for a divorce.

Problems in marriage will arise, but they need to be coped with and managed. It is important to always bear in mind that Satan wants to destroy our marriages, and we must be aware of his devices and temptations.

A Believer Who is Married to an Unbeliever

If a “believing” spouse is married to an “unbeliever,” then Paul states the following in 1 Corinthians 7:12–16:

“But to the rest I, not the Lord, say: If any brother has a wife who does not believe, and she is willing to live with him, let him not divorce her. And a woman who has a husband who does not believe, if he is willing to live with her, let her not divorce him. For the unbelieving husband is sanctified by the wife, and the unbelieving wife is sanctified by the husband; otherwise your children would be unclean, but now they are holy. But if the unbeliever departs, let him depart; a brother or a sister is not under bondage in such cases. But God has called us to peace. For how do you know, O wife, whether you will save your husband? Or how do you know, O husband, whether you will save your wife?”

If the unbelieving spouse is no longer pleased to dwell with the believing spouse and ends the marriage relationship, then the believing spouse is no longer bound by God, either. However, if the unbelieving spouse is willing to dwell with the believer, then no grounds for divorce exist.

On the other hand, an unbeliever may show by his conduct that he is no longer pleased to dwell with the believer and that he has departed from the marriage relationship, even though both spouses might even live in the same house. For instance, when someone engages habitually in adulterous conduct, he has thereby manifested that he is an “unbeliever” who has denied the faith and has become worse than an “infidel”—he was never converted or has ceased to be converted (compare again Matthew 5:31–32 with 1 Corinthians 7:15).

But note again our comments in our free booklet, The Keys to Happy Marriages and Families:

“What about a married couple where one mate is a true Christian, making every effort to apply God’s principles, and the other mate is not? Even in such a case, divorce and subsequent remarriage is not biblically permitted, unless the ‘unbelieving’ mate departs from the marriage, by not fulfilling his or her marriage duties, and the ‘unbeliever’ is no longer willing to live with the converted Christian mate (cp. 1 Corinthians 7:12–16). Such total departure from the marriage by the ‘unbeliever’ can be seen in serious continuous violations of his or her marriage duties and responsibilities, such as the sinful practice of ‘sexual immorality’ (Matthew 5:31–32; 19:9). But even then, counseling with one of God’s ministers is highly recommended, with the goal to restore, rather than to sever, the marriage.”

Separation of Husband and Wife Who Are Believers

What does the Bible say about separation of a marriage relationship between two believing spouses?

1 Corinthians 7:10–11 states the following:

“… A wife is not to depart from her husband. But even if she does depart, let her remain unmarried or be reconciled to her husband. And a husband is not to divorce his wife.”

Separation is not a solution and must not be looked upon in this manner. It should be looked upon as a temporary measure with the intent to have the marriage repaired so that it is functioning properly. We have been called to be in the God Family. Our relationship with Christ is one of husband and wife. We made a commitment at baptism to be faithful to the end of our lives or until Christ returns. We made a commitment at marriage to remain faithful till the death of one of the spouses (1 Corinthians 7:39; compare again Romans 7:2–3).

In our free booklet, Old Testament Laws—Still Valid Today?, we discussed in great detail (on pages 14–18) whether Deuteronomy 24:1–4 is still applicable today regarding prohibiting a divorced wife, who married a second husband, to return to her first husband. You might want to read the entire discussion which pointed out that this passage might or might not apply today, depending on the circumstances.

We should be committed to making our marriages work, since we know that God hates divorce (and by extension separation which could lead to divorce), while Satan loves divorce and he wants our marriages to fail.

Chapter 15 – Homosexuality

Before covering the controversial issue of homosexuality, we feel it is necessary to state our position, as anyone who opposes this behavior is commonly thought to be a homophobe or homophobic. This term is casually used against anyone who has the audacity to question the morality of such behavior, especially when asserting it to be sin, which homosexual lobbyists often refer to as hate speech.

This argument is invalid, as people on both sides of the argument must be allowed to agree or disagree about homosexuality in a free and fair society. To assert that homosexual behavior is a sin is simply stating a biblical fact, and Christians who live by the Word of God are simply stating what God’s Word clearly reveals. There should be no hate for the individual concerned, just sadness at their way of life.

Definitions of Homophobe and Homophobia

Homophobe or homophobia can mean different things to different people. Its first known use was in 1971 and so it is a relatively new word.

The Merriam Webster Dictionary gives this definition of homophobe as “a person characterized by homophobia… who hates or is afraid of homosexuals or treats them badly.”

The Oxford Dictionary defines a homophobe as “A person with a dislike of or prejudice against homosexual people.”

The free dictionary online defines a homophobia as “Fear, hatred, or mistrust of lesbians and gay men.”

The dictionary.com defines homophobe as “A person who fears or hates homosexuals and homosexuality.”

Other definitions of homophobia and homophobe include: “a dislike of or prejudice against homosexual people” and “a person with an extreme and irrational aversion to homosexuality and homosexual people.”

The Church of God, which takes the Bible literally, takes the stance that we should love the sinner and hate the sin, and so there is no hatred whatsoever of homosexuals themselves. However, their conduct is roundly condemned by the Bible and it is the conduct which is addressed herein.

The Bible Must Always Be the Last Word on Doctrinal Matters

There has been much discussion over the years on the question of homosexuality, particularly with the ordination of a homosexual bishop in the USA a few years ago.

The Bible must always be the last word on all doctrinal matters, not the personal opinions of man. One pro-homosexual website puts forward the following observations when talking about quotations from the book of Leviticus (which condemns homosexuality): “Clearly many of these laws reflect the cultural mores of their time and can have little or no relevance for us. The problem comes when we try to decide when a law or a piece of teaching has relevance today or when it should be rejected or disregarded.”

It is plain from such attitudes that the Word of God is used when supportive and discarded when inconvenient, but it must be remembered that ALL Scripture is given by inspiration of God (2 Timothy 3:16). Christ is the same yesterday, today and forever, as Hebrews 13:8 explains. Clear biblical instructions are therefore not open to alterations or amendments when cultural views change.

The instruction in the Old Testament on homosexuality is clear. In Leviticus 18:22 it states that: “You shall not lie with a male as with a woman. It is an abomination.” This is but one of the instructions on illicit sexual behavior where the Israelites are told that such conduct not only defiles them but also the land (verse 27). Some may conclude that ungodly conduct affects only the perpetrators and those around them, but the lack of righteousness—including sexual immorality—affects the very land on which we dwell.

In verse 28, God reminds the Israelites that because the Canaanites (see verse 3) committed abominable sexual acts, the land was going to “vomit them out.” This reveals a very real spiritual law: When a nation becomes sinful, even its land is defiled because sin affects everything.

Two chapters later, in Leviticus 20:13, God again rejects homosexual conduct, when He states: “If a man lies with a male as he lies with a woman, both of them have committed an abomination.”

If the practice of homosexuality is acceptable to God, why would God mention this practice in condemnatory terms on so many occasions? In Genesis 2:24 we read that “…a man shall leave his father and mother and be joined to his wife, and they shall become one flesh.” Here, at an early stage of biblical instruction, we see that the natural union was to consist of a man and a woman—not of a man and several women, and not of two people of the same sex.

Sodom and Gomorrah

The story of Sodom and Gomorrah is certainly well known. In Genesis 18 and 19 we read about their depravity. The men of the city (Genesis 19:4), both old and young, surrounded the house where the two angels dwelled as Lot’s guests. They wanted to know them carnally (verse 5). This means, the Sodomites practiced homosexuality. [Today, the word “sodomite” is also used in respect to another form of depraved sexual conduct, namely bestiality, which is also strongly condemned in the Bible, but in the report about Sodom, it clearly refers to homosexual conduct.] We know from Ezekiel 16:49–50 that the iniquity of the people of Sodom and Gomorrah was not limited to this sexual practice, but it was certainly a hugely contributory factor.

There are a number of references that refer to sodomites, in the Authorized Version (Deuteronomy 23:17; 1 Kings 14:24; 1 Kings 15:12; 1 Kings 22:46; 2 Kings 23:7). Sodomites were the inhabitants of Sodom. As we saw, the term refers to those practicing homosexuality. They were to be banished from the land—which is hardly a ringing endorsement!

New Testament Condemnation

In the New Testament, we continue to find the same condemnation of this practice. We read in the first chapter of Romans: “Therefore God also gave them up to uncleanness, in the lusts of their hearts, to dishonor their bodies among themselves, who exchanged the truth of God for the lie, and worshiped and served the creature rather than the Creator, who is blessed forever. Amen. For this reason God gave them up to vile passions. For even their women exchanged the natural use for what is against nature. Likewise also the men, leaving the natural use of the woman, burned in their lust for one another, men with men committing what is shameful, and receiving in themselves the penalty of their error which was due. And even as they did not like to retain God in their knowledge, God gave them over to a debased mind, to do those things which are not fitting…” (verses 24–28).

While the Western world today seeks to popularize and legitimize homosexuality, the Word of God clearly reveals that it is not acceptable to God. God has set in motion certain laws, and those who misuse their bodies receive in themselves that recompense of their error which was due. The word “debased” in verse 28 means “unapproved” or “undiscerning.” Since they had suppressed the Truth of God revealed to them, they did not retain God in their knowledge and consequently, God gave them up (or over) to what they wanted to do all along. The results were and still are disastrous.

l Corinthians 6:9–10 clearly states this: “Do you not know that the unrighteous will not inherit the kingdom of God? Do not be deceived. Neither fornicators, nor idolaters, nor adulterers, nor homosexuals, nor sodomites, nor thieves, nor covetous, nor drunkards, nor revilers, nor extortioners will inherit the kingdom of God.”

The Ryrie Study Bible explains that in the above-quoted passage, the words “homosexuals” and “sodomites” (the Authorized Version says, “effeminate” and “abusers of themselves with mankind”) are both “expressions” which “refer to homosexuals, the first to those who allow themselves to be used unnaturally, and the second, to active homosexuals.” The Life Application Bible speaks of “male prostitutes and homosexuals.”

However, in verse 11 we read: “And such were some of you. But you were washed, but you were sanctified, but you were justified in the name of the Lord Jesus and by the Spirit of our God.”

Notice what Paul said: “Such were some of you.” This is a telling phrase. Paul cited the fact that there were some in the congregation who were formerly characterized in the catalogue of sinful conduct listed in verses 9 and 10. But Paul also makes clear that there is hope for those who are willing to repent and turn from their evil ways. With the help of God, they can be washed, sanctified and justified—but only on genuine, sincere repentance.

It should be noted here that, both in New Testament times and in recent decades, homosexuals who repented of their actions and sins were, and have always been accepted into the Church of God and have become baptized members.

Yes, homosexuality CAN be repented of—it is not something men or women are just born with and which they cannot overcome, even if they wanted to. Unfortunately today, many have convinced themselves that homosexuality is acceptable to God, or even the way God created some men or women, merely because it has become culturally acceptable. The Bible clearly reveals otherwise, as the saying goes: “Fashions may change but standards do not.”

In the final book of the Bible, this same theme is repeated in Revelation 21:8, pointing out that those who refuse to repent, including the “sexually immoral”—including those who practice homosexuality and other unacceptable sexual conduct—will have their part in the lake of fire and brimstone.

Does It Really Matter?

Some might ask the question: Does it matter? Of course it does! It is amazing to observe the lengths that those who support their homosexual practice will go to in order to justify it! If we believe that the Bible is the revealed Word of God, then we should live by every word of God (Matthew 4:4). And the Bible—in both the Old Testament and the New Testament—roundly condemns the practice of homosexuality.

At the same time, we must be careful that we do not lose God’s perspective on the matter of homosexuality by replacing one extreme viewpoint with another.

As we read, the practice of homosexuality is most certainly a sin that MUST be repented of if one wants to enter the Kingdom of God. We are told that if we do not repent and give up wrong habits, replacing them with God’s righteousness, we will not enter the Kingdom of God!

Homosexuality is most certainly a SIN that must be overcome—but it is NOT the ONLY sin that must be overcome. Notice Revelation 21:7–8:

“He who overcomes shall inherit all things, and I will be his God and he shall be My son. But the cowardly [those who know better, but are afraid to change and stand up for what is right], unbelieving, abominable, murderers, sexually immoral, sorcerers, idolaters, and ALL LIARS shall have their part in the lake which burns with fire and brimstone, which is the second death.”

Those who know better, but WILLFULLY, and with HATE AND ANGER, permanently and irrevocably REFUSE to repent of their evil conduct will end up in the lake of fire. They will NOT enter the New Jerusalem. Revelation 22:14–15 states:

“Blessed are those who do His commandments, that they may have the right to the tree of life, and may enter through the gates into the city. But outside are dogs [compare Philippians 3:2] and sorcerers and sexually immoral [including homosexuals, AS WELL AS those who engage in other sinful sexual conduct, such as fornication and adultery] and murderers and idolaters, and WHOEVER LOVES AND PRACTICES A LIE.”

For some, it is easy to see that homosexuality is sinful. At the same time, it is very difficult for them to see that lying or killing (even in war) is sinful and must be repented of as well. God calls homosexuality an “abomination.” Note, however, what else is an “abomination” in God’s eyes:

“These six things the LORD hates, Yes, seven are an ABOMINATION to Him: A proud look, A LYING tongue, Hands that shed innocent blood, A heart that devises wicked plans, Feet that are swift in running to evil, A FALSE witness who speaks LIES, And one who sows discord among brethren” (Proverbs 6:16–19).

The biblical teaching is clear and consistent: EVERY SIN that we REFUSE to repent of—including, but not limited to the sinful practice of homosexuality—will keep us out of the Kingdom of God!

Did Christ Condemn Homosexual Conduct?

Some have advanced the argument that the homosexual lifestyle is acceptable today because Christ Himself did not condemn it. The assumption here is that if Jesus did not specifically denounce the lifestyle, it can be interpreted to mean that He, in fact, approved of it.

In one American television drama, a person who was a wedding organizer was asserting her right as a business person to refuse to serve a homosexual couple because of her Christian faith. She was told that nowhere is Jesus quoted as even mentioning the subject and yet He mentioned marriage on three occasions. She could not answer this clever ploy! If we are asked the same sort of question, we need to be able to answer this correctly and with conviction!

Society has been actively promoting homosexuality as an alternative lifestyle for many years. Even many mainstream churches have fallen into line with this approach, ignoring the biblical teaching on this matter, which should be the foundation for their teachings. When this happens, secular and religious views combine, thus giving this biblically condemned behavior an approval which cannot be sustained or upheld by the Word of God.

It would seem that the biblical injunctions on this issue are rarely reviewed, and when they are, they are usually dismissed by some clever arguments that seem, on the face of it, to allow such sinful behavior. Isaiah sums up such behavior and “understanding” as: “Woe to those who call evil good, and good evil; Who put darkness for light, and light for darkness; Who put bitter for sweet, and sweet for bitter!” (Isaiah 5:20).

As we have seen, homosexuality is condemned in the Old Testament (please see Genesis 18:16–33; 19:1–29; Leviticus 18:22; Leviticus 20:13; Deuteronomy 23:17; 1 Kings 14:24; 1 Kings 15:12; 1 Kings 22:46; 2 Kings 23:7). Note that it is also true in the New Testament (Romans 1:26–27, 32; 1 Corinthians 6:9–10; 1 Timothy 1:9–10; Revelation 21:8).

The fact that Christ did not specifically comment on a particular conduct does not mean that He approved of it. There are many other issues of life that Jesus Christ did not specifically comment on either. For example, there is no mention that Jesus commented on abortion, but we know that this is sinful. (For further information, please read our free booklet, Are You Already Born Again?) Christ did not specifically comment on racial discrimination, sexual discrimination, drug abuse, terrorism, bestiality, polygamy, pedophilia, Sunday worship, Christmas or Easter celebrations, or a range of other issues, but does this mean that these are neither important nor covered by the Bible itself in other places? Certainly not!

After all, Sunday worship, as well as Christmas and Easter celebrations, were known at the time of Christ, and many pagans did practice them in honor of sun gods, such as Dionysus, Attis or Mythra.

In our Statements of Beliefs, under the heading “The Holy Bible,” we state:

“Our doctrines and practices are based upon a literal understanding of the teachings revealed in the entire Bible. We believe that the Scriptures of both the Old and New Testaments are God’s revelation of His Will to man, inspired in thought and word, and infallible in the original writings; that said Scriptures are the supreme and final authority in faith and life, the source of Truth and the foundation of all knowledge.”

We do not “pick and mix” selected parts of the Bible that we feel comfortable with, while ignoring those passages that some may not agree with or feel that they are not applicable today.

In John 16:12–13, we read that Jesus said: “I still have many things to say to you, but you cannot bear them now. However, when [it], the Spirit of truth, has come, [it] will guide you into all truth; for [it] will not speak on [its] own authority, but whatever [it] hears [it] will speak; and [it] will tell you things to come.”

First of all, please note that we have substituted the word “it” for “He” as the use of the term is strictly a grammatical issue; the Holy Spirit is the power of God, both of the Father and of the Son, given by God to a truly repentant person at the time of baptism. (See our Statement of Beliefs, under the heading “The Holy Spirit of God”, as well as our free booklet, Is God a Trinity? Please also read our free booklet How to Find the True Church of God, which explains our Statement of Beliefs in great detail and shows how our doctrines are strictly based on the Bible.)

Secondly, Jesus said that then was not the time to tell them many things they needed to know, and in John 14:26 we read: “But the Helper, the Holy Spirit, [which] the Father will send in My name, [it] will teach you all things, and bring to your remembrance all things that I said to you” (which is obviously how the Bible was written with the Holy Spirit—the mind of God—guiding that which was written).

We read in John 21:25: “And there are also many other things that Jesus did, which if they were written one by one, I suppose that even the world itself could not contain the books that would be written. Amen.”

To expect that everything that Jesus spoke about and did is contained in the Bible, is obviously not correct.

There are Scriptures that clearly tell us that the whole of God’s Word is applicable. In Deuteronomy 8:3 we read: “So He humbled you, allowed you to hunger, and fed you with manna which you did not know nor did your fathers know, that He might make you know that man shall not live by bread alone; but man lives by every word that proceeds from the mouth of the LORD.”

Psalm 119:160 reads: “The entirety of Your word is truth, And every one of Your righteous judgments endures forever.”

Proverbs 30:5 reads: “Every word of God is pure….”

Matthew 4:4 reads: “But He answered and said, ‘It is written, “Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word that proceeds from the mouth of God.”’” (Please also see Luke 4:4.)

Romans 15:4 reads: “For whatever things were written before were written for our learning, that we through the patience and comfort of the Scriptures might have hope.”

1 Corinthians 10:11 reads: “Now all these things happened to them as examples, and they were written for our admonition, upon whom the ends of the ages have come.”

In 2 Timothy 3:16 we read: “All Scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness…”

Did Jesus Address Homosexuality?

Is it even true that the Bible does not record that Jesus spoke about homosexuality? Consider the following in Matthew 19:4–6, where Jesus spoke about marriage: “And He answered and said to them, ‘Have you not read that He who made them at the beginning “made them male and female,” and said, “For this reason a man shall leave his father and mother and be joined to his wife, and the two shall become one flesh”? So then, they are no longer two but one flesh. Therefore what God has joined together, let not man separate.’”

Here Jesus was endorsing marriage but He condemned sexual activity outside the confines of the marital union. When asked by the rich young ruler which commandments to keep, Jesus said: “‘You shall not murder,’ ‘You shall not commit adultery,’ ‘You shall not steal,’ ‘You shall not bear false witness’…” (Matthew 19:18). Jesus here condemned adultery and He also condemned fornication (please see Matthew 15:19).

We see that Jesus only approved of sexual intercourse for those who were married, and He condemned such sexual activity outside the confines of marriage [a union between a man and a woman], which would include homosexuality and all other wrong arrangements. The only conceivable conclusion is that marriage between a man and woman is the only approved and authorized union that God allows!

We ought to consider further that “the WORD”—the Logos or Spokesman, the God of the Old Testament—became Jesus Christ in the flesh. Therefore, He inspired all Old and New Testament passages which we quoted above regarding homosexuality; and it was He who stated in Genesis 2:24: “Therefore a man shall leave his father and mother and be joined to his wife, and they shall become one flesh.”

Jesus Christ was and is the Word of God in Person (compare John 1:1; Revelation 19:13); and the entire Bible is the Word of God in writing. The Scriptures are clear on what is sexually right and wrong. It is true that in Old Testament times, some practiced polygamy, but this was never in accordance with the Will of God. (Chapter 17 in this booklet addresses the issue of polygamy.)

We conclude from all of this information that the Scriptures were inspired by God through the Holy Spirit, and homosexuality is clearly condemned. Jesus Christ, by approving the state of marriage between a man and a woman ONLY, backed up the writings of the Old Testament, including the condemnation of homosexuality.

The mind of man comes up with an array of spiritual pyrotechnics and mental gymnastics that can confuse and disorient Christians if they are not close to God and fully understand His Way of Life. We must not let such clever arguments mislead us, as we know that Satan is behind all of the confusion that abounds in the world. We read in 1 Corinthians 14:33: “For God is not the author of confusion but of peace, as in all the churches of the saints,” showing the opposite approach to that of our adversary.

Pride in Perverted Use of Sex!

As a final point, it is interesting that when marches are conducted by homosexuals, lesbians, bisexuals and transgenders (LGBT), these marches are called Gay Pride.

Proverbs 8:13 says: “Pride and arrogance and the evil way And the perverse mouth I hate.”

Those who are involved in these marches are proud to be involved in perverted practices and evil ways. They “thumb their nose” at God and are not interested in what He states in His Word.

In Proverbs 6:16–17 we read: “These six things the Lord hates, Yes, seven are an abomination to Him: A proud look…” A proud look is the first thing mentioned and then six other things that God hates are listed.

“Whatever a man sows, that he will also reap” (Galatians 6:7), a verse to deeply ponder.

“Everyone who is arrogant in heart is an abomination to the LORD; be assured, he will not go unpunished” (Proverbs 16:5).

Psalm 10:4 reads that “The wicked in his proud countenance does not seek God; God is in none of his thoughts.”

To take pride in practicing homosexuality and to proclaim this in public in the streets and squares of the world’s leading cities is a sin of the spirit—a direct challenge to the Law of God!

We know that pride was the downfall of Lucifer. We read in Isaiah 14:12–14: “How you are fallen from heaven, O Lucifer, son of the morning! How you are cut down to the ground, You who weakened the nations! For you have said in your heart: ‘I will ascend into heaven, I will exalt my throne above the stars of God; I will also sit on the mount of the congregation On the farthest sides of the north; I will ascend above the heights of the clouds, I will be like the Most High.’”

When he sinned because of pride, Lucifer became Satan the devil and, subsequently, he has influenced the world in his wrong ways. Pride is a terrible thing, and to flaunt perversion is something that God will only allow for so long.

Chapter 16 – The Transgender Issue

Before we look at the Bible’s straightforward teaching on this subject, let us first of all look at the current state of affairs in society today. There is no doubt that there are those who espouse a very liberal approach, perhaps none more so than those who are involved with the gender agenda, which includes many sexual variations and perversions.

In an article in the Brighton Argus newspaper (UK) on January 28, 2016, Brighton school children were asked to choose from a list of terms to describe their gender. The selection list included: “Agender,” “All genders,” “Androgynous,” “Bi-gender,” “Boy,” “Demi-boy,” “Demi-girl,” “Female,” “Gender fluid,” “Gender nonconforming,” “Genderqueer,” “Girl,” “In the middle of boy and girl,” “Intersex,” “Male,” “Non-binary,” “Not sure,” “Others (please state),” “Rather not say,” “Tomboy,” “Trans-boy,” “Trans-girl,” “Tri-gender,” “Young man” and “Young woman.”

On April 20, 2016, the Daily Mail reported that “the proposed national survey was linked from the website of the Children’s Commissioner for England, Anne Longfield, and was forwarded to some schools by local councils. It later emerged that the survey had been withdrawn. Anyway it was only a draft.”

Christian Institute Deputy Director Simon Calvert maintains that “there are simply two sexes—not 20-plus genders—and that the survey only incited confusion and jesting. [Giving children so many options will spur answers] across the spectrum—not least from kids who want to make fun of the whole thing,” Calvert contends. “But for some children, it will be profoundly confusing to find out that there are adults who don’t seem to know that boys are boys and girls are girls. The British Christian leader insists that the distinctions given in the Bible about human sexuality are those given by God to safeguard them from falling into all types of deviant attitudes, behaviors, and lifestyles.”

In Time magazine, Vol. 189, No. 11 in 2017, the cover had a headline: “Beyond He or She – How a new generation is redefining the meaning of gender.” There was a long article in this issue entitled “Infinite Identities” and observations were made that “Facebook with its more than 1 billion users, now has about 60 options for users’ gender. By some counts, there are more than 200 regular or recurring LGBTQ (Q stands for “queer”) characters on cable TV and streaming series.” The article went on to say: “A bill introduced in California in January (2017) would add a third gender option on identification documents like driver’s licenses and birth certificates: male, female or nonbinary.”

This article went on to say that “the erosion of these binaries” “could, over time, have profound implications for the many systems that prop up the two-gender reality most people are accustomed to: not just in Facebook statuses, but in competitive sports, courts, the military, toy aisles, relationships.”

How many reading this chapter who have Facebook accounts, realize that Facebook is into this sort of thing? It is quite shocking to think a seemingly harmless social networking site has been willing to go along with such perversion, and a site which now has more than one billion active users, which is quite a sphere of influence!

We can see the momentum in this area, going from over 20 gender descriptions in 2016 to over 60 on Facebook in 2017, with more than 200 recurring characters in so called entertainment. You can be assured that in the current climate of “diversity and anything goes,” the liberals’ agenda momentum will continue to expand. Now that this process is in play, it will take on a life of its own! In other words, total confusion will continue to abound because biblical instructions are plainly ignored.

In fact today it seems to be a badge of honor to be different from the previously accepted societal norms, and the Way of God! How tough it must be for parents with young children who, if they realize it is perversion, have to combat this and its all-consuming mindset.

In April 2015, CNN wrote:

“2015 may be remembered as the year the term ‘transgender’
fully entered mainstream consciousness. In January, President Obama condemned the persecution of ‘people who are lesbian, gay, bisexual or transgender,’ becoming the first president to utter the word in a State of the Union address…

“Transgender is an umbrella term for people whose gender identity—their internal, personal sense of being a man or a woman—differs from what’s typically associated with their sex at birth. Some transgender people alter their bodies through hormones and or surgery, although many don’t…”

A Newsmax report in September 2016 had the headline, “Transgender Bathroom ‘Rights’ Upheld by Bush-Appointed Judge,” part of which stated:

“Bathroom access has become a flashpoint in the legal and cultural battle over transgender rights in the United States. An estimated 0.6 percent of U.S. adults identify as transgender…”

An article, written in the Wall Street Journal on May 13, 2016, entitled “Transgender Surgery Isn’t the Solution—A drastic physical change doesn’t address underlying psycho-social troubles,” Dr. Paul McHugh, former psychiatrist in chief at Johns Hopkins Hospital in Baltimore, USA, examined the matter, and here are a few excerpts from that article:

“….policy makers and the media are doing no favors either to the public or the transgendered by treating their confusions as a right in need of defending rather than as a mental disorder that deserves understanding, treatment and prevention. This intensely felt sense of being transgendered constitutes a mental disorder in two respects. The first is that the idea of sex misalignment is simply mistaken—it does not correspond with physical reality. The second is that it can lead to grim psychological outcomes.

“For the transgendered, this argument holds that one’s feeling of ‘gender’ is a conscious, subjective sense that, being in one’s mind, cannot be questioned by others. The individual often seeks not just society’s tolerance of this ‘personal truth’ but affirmation of it. Here rests the support for ‘transgender equality,’ the demands for government payment for medical and surgical treatments, and for access to all sex-based public roles and privileges.

“You won’t hear it from those championing transgender equality, but controlled and follow-up studies reveal fundamental problems with this movement. When children who reported transgender feelings were tracked without medical or surgical treatment at both Vanderbilt University and London’s Portman Clinic, 70%–80% of them spontaneously lost those feelings. Some 25% did have persisting feelings; what differentiates those individuals remains to be discerned.

“At the heart of the problem is confusion over the nature of the transgendered. ‘Sex change’ is biologically impossible. People who undergo sex-reassignment surgery do not change from men to women or vice versa. Rather, they become feminized men or masculinized women. Claiming that this is [a] civil-rights matter and encouraging surgical intervention is in reality to collaborate with and promote a mental disorder.”

In short, Dr McHugh opined that the transgender issue was a mental disorder. It seems that, like many other sexual orientations, it may have become a fashionable thing to do. We must never underestimate the power of peer pressure.

Christian Headlines wrote on November 10, 2017:

“A 14-year-old girl who began a transition to become a boy is speaking out about the dangers of transgenderism, particularly for young people. Noor Jontry… shares that her exploration of her gender began when she encountered young people online who were transitioning to another gender. She says she realized she wanted to be a boy because she wanted to be ‘masculine.’ ‘[B]eing masculine was about feeling safe,’ she said…

“Noor has come to believe that… most teens and young people who think they are trans are simply confused or going through a time of transition in life. When asked what she would say to other girls who think they are boys, she replied, ‘There’s nothing wrong with your body. To be straightforward, you will never be male… Stop hurting yourself. Not wanting to be female doesn’t mean you’re really male…’”

Somewhat related to transgenderism is the concept of intersex people. While intersex people are being described as not clearly male or female, transgender people belong to one particular identifiable gender, but are “unsatisfied” with it.

In regard to intersex people, Germany’s Supreme Court ruled on November 7, 2017, that the German parliament must legally recognize a “third gender” from birth. Legislators must by the end of 2018 pass a new regulation to offer a third gender option in birth registers.

People who identify as intersex are recognized in official documents in some countries, including Australia, India, New Zealand and Nepal.

Bild Online commented on November 8:

“About 160,000 people live in Germany who have male and female characteristics. Until now, the parents determine at the time of birth the designation of the child’s gender. The WHO [World Health Organization] considers Intersex people as suffering from a sickness or a birth defect…”

Bild Online also wrote that sometimes, young intersex people are being operated on or receive hormones. In quoting an expert, the paper wrote that this is a wrong, harmful and traumatizing procedure.

It seems that the WHO is correct in its evaluation of intersex people as suffering from a sickness or a birth defect. At the same time, transgender people seem to be suffering from a mental disorder, confusion and a wrong concept of God and His creation.

God Created Male and Female

The Bible is very clear on this matter. We previously discussed in this booklet that God created human beings as man and woman (Genesis 1:27–28; 5:2; Matthew 19:4–6)—two genders with no other variation—and told them to be fruitful and multiply. That cannot happen with a number of wrong sexual practices that exist today.

Wrong Practices Highlighted

In Deuteronomy 22:5 we read: “A woman shall not wear anything that pertains to a man, nor shall a man put on a woman’s garment, for all who do so are an abomination to the LORD your God.” In this passage, God condemns transvestism and, by extension, transgenderism. He calls it an abomination which is defined as something that causes disgust or loathing.

Synonyms are: atrocity, disgrace, horror, obscenity, outrage, curse, torment, evil, crime, monstrosity, violation. God does not mince His words.

As we discussed before, God talks about His wrath on unrighteousness in Romans 1:24–32, and He tells us in 1 Corinthians 6:9–11 that the unrighteous will not inherit the Kingdom of God. There is a lot in these passages but it can be very briefly summarized by saying that those who practice any of these sexual sins are deserving of death along with those who approve of such practices. Those involved with transgender issues had better be careful as we have seen from this and other passages. There is only one way of proper sexual conduct, and that is between a man and a woman who are married to each other, and God allows no other variation.

Satan is the Author of Confusion

What we always have to remember is that Satan is the author of confusion. Conversely, 1 Corinthians 14:33 states: “For God is not the author of confusion but of peace, as in all the churches of the saints.” Having to select from 20 plus definitions to define gender is confusing, especially for the young mind, but God has made the whole process simple by creating man and woman with no other acceptable variations.

As we race toward the end of this age, Satan will become more and more accusatory and dangerous, as we read in Revelation 12:9–12: “So the great dragon was cast out, that serpent of old, called the Devil and Satan, who deceives the whole world; he was cast to the earth, and his angels were cast out with him. Then I heard a loud voice saying in heaven, ‘Now salvation, and strength, and the kingdom of our God, and the power of His Christ have come, for the accuser of our brethren, who accused them before our God day and night, has been cast down. And they overcame him by the blood of the Lamb and by the word of their testimony, and they did not love their lives to the death. Therefore rejoice, O heavens, and you who dwell in them! Woe to the inhabitants of the earth and the sea! For the devil has come down to you, having great wrath, because he knows that he has a short time.’”

It is a sad fact that today the biblical approach is one that is scorned and disregarded, which is a very dangerous thing to do. We should have love and concern for those who are engaged in wrong sexual practices, loving the sinner but hating the sin. God instructs us in His Way which is always for our own good, and we ignore it at our peril.

The Daily Signal wrote the following on July 3, 2017, where the myths of transgender ideology were exposed:

“Twin studies prove no one is born ‘trapped in the body of the wrong sex.’… the idea that ‘feminized’ or ‘masculinized’ brains can be trapped in the wrong body from before birth… is a myth that has no basis in science… 75 to 95 percent of pre-pubertal children who were distressed by their biological sex eventually outgrew that distress. The vast majority came to accept their biological sex by late adolescence after passing naturally through puberty…

“There is an obvious self-fulfilling effect in helping children impersonate the opposite sex both biologically and socially. This is far from benign, since taking puberty blockers at age 12 or younger, followed by cross-sex hormones, sterilizes a child… the risks of cross-sex hormones include, but are not limited to, cardiac disease, high blood pressure, blood clots, strokes, diabetes, and cancers…

“Advocates… allege that suicide is the direct and inevitable consequence of withholding social affirmation and biological alterations from a gender-dysphoric child… there is no evidence that harassment and discrimination, let alone lack of affirmation, are the primary cause of suicide among any minority group… Over 90 percent of people who commit suicide have a diagnosed mental disorder… Adults who undergo sex reassignment… have a suicide rate nearly 20 times greater than that of the general population…

“… professionals are using the myth that people are born transgender to justify engaging in massive, uncontrolled, and unconsented experimentation on children who have a psychological condition that would otherwise resolve after puberty in the vast majority of cases. Today’s institutions that promote transition affirmation are pushing children to impersonate the opposite sex, sending many of them down the path of puberty blockers, sterilization, the removal of healthy body parts, and untold psychological damage. These harms constitute nothing less than institutionalized child abuse.”

There is no doubt that false transgender ideology is extremely harmful to children and parents. The Telegraph wrote on July 2, 2017, about the possibility of people becoming transgender through pills and drugs:

“A fifth of male fish are now transgender because of chemicals… being flushed down household drains… Male river fish are displaying feminised traits and even producing eggs, the study found. Some have reduced sperm quality…

“The chemicals causing these effects include ingredients in the contraceptive pill, by-products of cleaning agents, plastics and cosmetics… More than 200 chemicals from sewage plants have been identified with oestrogen-like effects and drugs such as antidepressants are also altering fish’s natural behavior…”

It is a good question to ask that if chemicals have these effects on fish, causing transgender, maybe they can have similar effects on humans.

Media Attention Increases

September 2017 was quite a month for the transgender movement.

In early September 2017, the Daily Mail reported that there had been a backlash at the John Lewis department store over new ‘genderless’ labelling on children’s clothing. The chain ditched ‘boys’ and ‘girls’ labels from its children’s clothing range. It became the first major retailer to scrap ‘boys’ and ‘girls’ signs from its children’s wear departments and bring in gender-neutral labels on own-brand clothing for children up to the age of 14. Shoppers threatened to boycott the chain after accusing it of taking political correctness too far. On the other hand, campaigners called on other stores to follow suit with neutral clothing

Meanwhile, the gender-neutral movement gathered pace. Priory School in Lewes, East Sussex, banned girls from wearing skirts in order to accommodate the growing number of transgender pupils.

The Times wrote on September 24: “(The) headmistress of the private James Allen’s Girls’ School in south London, said last week she had changed her vocabulary in recent years to try to avoid causing offence to teenagers querying their gender identity. She said: ‘I try not to say “girls”, [but] when you have been teaching for 20 years it is very hard not to say “girls.”’ Instead, she tries to use the term ‘pupils’ and the pronoun ‘they’—in place of ‘she’—to be sensitive to the feelings of transgender students.”

During this same month, a 30-year-old female made headlines after she became Britain’s highest-ranking transgender soldier. She began dating a transgender filmmaker a few years ago. It was reported that “they both hope to continue inspiring other trans people on their path to love and have vowed to have a family together and overcome any complications they may face.”

A newspaper report toward the end of September addressed a disturbing situation where a six year old now living as a boy was actually born a girl. The report went on to say that the tomboyish girl announced to her mother, at the age of five, that she was a boy! The report also stated that the six year old boy talks of having a wife and children when he is grown up. “‘He’ll probably have to adopt, unless he doesn’t transition and lives as a man with female organs,’ said his mother. The mother dismissed the claim made by author and academic Dr Joanna Williams that “the time, effort and money that goes into producing and monitoring transgender policies is out of all proportion to the tiny number of trans children currently in British schools’ as deeply unfair.”

There are those who believe that there is a politically correct agenda driving the issue in schools, and that transgenderism has morphed from a serious condition affecting a small minority to a fashionable ideology spearheaded by fanatics who bully those who do not subscribe to it.

The subject of gender identity in childhood has become one of the most contentious of our times. Such “news items” will continue to be reported. As with the case of other sexual deviances, there will continue to be reporting of such issues with the intention to wear down the opposition and generally gain acceptance by the majority of the population.

The following month (October 2017), the Daily Mail reported that “50 children a week—some as young as four—are being sent to gender reassignment doctors because they think that they were born in the wrong body. Record figures suggest that 2,600 youngsters are expected to be referred to Britain’s largest gender clinic this year. In the year 2009–10 there [were] just 97 while the following year there were 139.”

Simon Calvert, of the Christian Institute, stated: “Some people may consider gender confusion for a whole host of complex reasons but you have to ask yourself if the media’s fixation with these issues is causing some children to question their gender identity who may not otherwise have done so. We are already seeing the stories starting to emerge from children who were encouraged to transition by parents and doctors and who are now regretting it.”

On November 22, 2017, the Daily Mail published the following article by Piers Morgan:

“Natasha Devon advised that teachers should no longer refer to female students as ‘girls’ or ‘ladies’, or to male students as ‘boys’… I’ve never heard such utter garbage in my entire life, and given I judged talent shows for six years that is a very high bar of garbage.

“Speaking as a father of four children—three boys and a girl—I’ll tell you what I think might just cause young kids more anxiety than being called ‘boys’ and ‘girls’—and that is telling them they CAN’T be called ‘boys’ and ‘girls’.

“The simple reason is they were born boys and girls. Yes, they were all handed to their proud parents at birth with the words ‘Congratulations, you have a little boy’ or ‘Congratulations, you have a little girl.’ Not, ‘Congratulations, you have a non-binary, gender fluid creature of indeterminate sexuality.’

“These children will have spent years happily being boys and girls, and for the vast majority of them that’s exactly how they wish to remain. To banish these descriptive terms now is… the first step to banishing gender altogether, thus disrupting and destroying one of society’s strongest and until now, least contentious norms: i.e. that we’re all either male or female.

“I suspect the real reason for Natasha Devon’s speech can be found buried away as almost an afterthought. She said she was also advising the abandonment of the terms ‘boys’ and ‘girls’ to protect the feelings of transgender children…

“This new gender war is being driven by the radical transgender community, which—like radical feminism to non-radical feminism—is a very different, far more aggressive, loud and extreme group to the non-radical transgender community… their campaign has been undeniably successful. That’s why Facebook currently provides over 70 different gender ‘options’, from ‘two-spirit person’ to ‘neutrois’ and ‘transmasculine’. One is simply: ‘neither’…

“I do care when massive pressure is applied on the rest of us to stop using words like ‘boys’ and ‘girls’ because it may offend the gender fluid brigade. I also care that kids as young as five are being encouraged to embark on a journey to change their gender and/or sex before they even really know what either of [these] things even mean. Anyone who’s had children knows they go through all kinds of confusing emotional turmoil before, during and after puberty. Why add to that confusion by making them think that ‘boys’ and ‘girls’ are offensive terms?…

“Some schools have begun eliminating gender distinction in their sports programmes, so any boy who feels he’s a girl can play on the girls’ team… Other schools now allow boys who identify as girls… to use the female bathrooms…

“Companies are being bullied and harangued into converting to non-gender-specific merchandise lest they get branded ‘trans bigots’ on social media. We see it in our high street stores and on our TV commercials. The problem gets even more acute when we consider sexual offenders in prison. Already, we are getting cases of male rapists identifying as female so they can switch to female prisons. It doesn’t take a genius to work out why they may want to do that…

“What does the word ‘gender‘ even mean? Well, check any dictionary and it will provide a simple answer—something like this: ‘The state of being male or female.’ Therefore we are all either boys or girls, men or women…”

The Daily Mail wrote the following in mid-December 2017 about events in the UK:

“It was revealed this month that children as young as three are being read transgender books which encourage them to question their gender. The books are on reading lists for nurseries and primary schools provided by Educate and Celebrate, an organisation funded by the Department for Education to help schools prevent transphobia. Questions for discussion at the back of the book include: ‘Does it matter if Tiny is a boy or a girl?’ and ‘Should Tiny be allowed to play football and dress up as a fairy?’ The books aim to promote tolerance of transgender people among young children, but critics say it will confuse them.”

As we plunge headlong through huge moral crises, of which this is one, it will only be solved by the return of Jesus Christ. Transgender practices, along with many other sexual sins, are not to be part of any true Christian’s life. Such practices will not be allowed in the Kingdom of God and that should be enough proof for anyone with an open mind and a willing heart.

Chapter 17 – Polygamy

As we point out on pages 11–13 of our free booklet, Old Testament Laws—Still Valid Today?, God never promoted polygamy or intended that His followers should engage in that practice. Although the Old Testament records that several of the patriarchs practiced polygamy, it was never in accordance with God’s Will and His intent for marriage. When a man took more than one wife, curses and punishment were the consequence.

Abraham sinned when he had sexual relationships with Sarah’s maid Hagar. This was a sin not only because he lacked faith in God that He could give him a son through his wife Sarah, who was barren, but he also sinned because he was married to Sarah and therefore committed adultery with Sarah’s maid.

Even though Sarah had consented to this act, it did not in any way negate God’s Law. And so, we read that Sarah gave Hagar to Abraham, “to be his wife” (Genesis 16:3), but when God speaks to and of Hagar, she is only referred to as Sarah’s maid (Genesis 16:8) or the bondwoman (Genesis 21:13). God never calls Hagar Abraham’s wife, but when God is referring to Sarah, He speaks of her consistently, even after the episode with Hagar, as Abraham’s wife (Genesis 17:15, 19; 18:9–10; 20:2, 7). In Genesis 21, it is recorded that Abraham sent Hagar away, as Hagar’s and Ishmael’s presence created problems for Sarah and Isaac. After the episode with Hagar, the Bible does not mention that Abraham had sexual relationships with any other women but Sarah, until Sarah’s death.

Isaac had only one wife—Rebecca. Although Isaac repeated Abraham’s mistake when he lied about his wife by calling her his sister, he did not repeat the mistake of his father Abraham to try to produce offspring through Rebecca’s maid. Instead, he waited on God to give him children through Rebecca, trusting in God that He would heal Rebecca who was barren (Genesis 25:21–22).

Jacob took more than one wife (Leah and Rachel), and he repeated the mistake of his grandfather Abraham and produced offspring through the maids of his wives, but he was unconverted at that time. His conversion apparently took place when he wrestled with God, as recorded in Genesis 32:22–32.

Israel’s first king, Saul, took more than one wife, and thereby sinned, following the practices of the pagans all around him. He violated God’s specific command to Israel’s kings in Deuteronomy 17:17, not to “multiply wives for himself.”

David had more than one wife. We read of his wives Michal, Abigail, Bathsheba, and of other wives and concubines (2 Samuel 5:13). At least ten of his concubines (2 Samuel 15:16) are also called his wives in 2 Samuel 12:11. It seems to follow from 2 Samuel 19:5 that David had even more concubines and wives than just the ten whom he left in Jerusalem to guard his court when he fled from his rebellious son Absalom. David followed the practice of Saul and other kings in having multiple wives, though against God’s explicit commandment prohibiting such practice.

We read in 2 Samuel 20:3 that David no longer had any sexual relationships with his concubines after they had been disgraced by his son Absalom. We also read that Michal was once his wife (1 Samuel 25:44), but ceased to be so, when she had become the wife of another, namely Paltiel. When that happened, the Bible calls Paltiel her husband (2 Samuel 3:15), and David was not supposed to take her back when he had become king, according to the law in effect at that time (compare Deuteronomy 24:1–4). David probably did so for political reasons, so he could say that he was the husband of King Saul’s daughter. The Bible does not refer to Michal as David’s wife after he had taken her back, but consistently refers to her as “Michal, Saul’s daughter” (2 Samuel 6:16, 20, 23).

David’s son Solomon took seven hundred wives and three hundred concubines, transgressing thereby God’s commandments, and they turned away his heart. What Solomon did was “evil in the sight of the LORD” (1 Kings 11:6).

Polygamy Was Never Approved of by God

These Old Testament examples only prove to show that polygamy always has been wrong and against God’s Law, and this fact is clearly confirmed in the New Testament.

As was already discussed several times in this booklet, Christ explained (in Mark 10:6–9) that God’s intent for marriage was a relationship between one man and one woman. The “TWO” (verse 8) were to become one flesh. We do not read that the “three” or the “four” are to become one flesh.

Christ Will Only Marry One Wife at His Return

As stressed before, human marriage is symbolic of the spiritual marriage between Christ and His Church, as Ephesians 5:25–33 brings out. There, too, we read about the fact that “each one of you… so love his own wife as himself” (verse 33). We do not read about a husband loving his own WIVES as himself.

Christ will only marry ONE wife—not many wives. It says in Revelation 19:7: “His wife has made herself ready.” It does not say: “His wives have made themselves ready.” Christ’s Church is a spiritual organism, consisting of all in whom God’s Spirit dwells, but it is ONE body (Colossians 1:18), not several bodies.

We read in 1 Timothy 3:2, 12 that a minister or a deacon must only have one wife. But this does not mean that unordained Church members are permitted to have more than one wife. As we saw, God intends marriage to be a bond between one man and one woman. When addressing the requirements for ministers and deacons, Paul emphasizes God’s teaching of not having more than one wife just as he emphasizes other character traits required of ministers and deacons (such as, to be “temperate,” “of good behavior,” “not violent,” “not greedy for money,” etc.). This does not mean that these are requirements only for ministers and deacons, and that other Church members are not sinning when they behave badly or when they are violent or greedy for money.

In the booklet, “‘In the Beginning…’ Answers to Questions from Genesis,” by the (now defunct) Worldwide Church of God, copyright 1980, the following is stated about polygamy:

“God never approved or sanctioned the practice of polygamy. He did permit it in the law of Moses—just as He allowed divorce because of the hardness of man’s heart (Matt. 19:8). Nevertheless, according to the Bible, the ideal marital state is one husband and one wife who become one flesh in marriage for life. God gave Adam one wife (Gen. 2:24). Jesus also said that from the beginning it was God’s will that a man leave his parents and cleave to his wife—not wives—and the two of them would become one flesh (Matt. 19:4–9). In the New Testament, a minister or a spiritual leader is to set the right example and have only one wife (I Tim. 3:2). In addition to the scriptural admonition, polygamy is against the laws of the United States and most other countries. Romans 13:1–7 states that Christians are to obey the laws of the land.”

The outdated concept of polygamy sometimes included concubines. As Gill’s Commentary explains in regard to Genesis 22:24, a concubine was “not an harlot, but a secondary wife, who was under the proper and lawful wife, and a sort of a head servant in the family, and chiefly kept for the procreation of children; which was not thought either unlawful or dishonourable in those times such as was Hagar in Abraham’s family.”

However, it was clearly against God’s Law and God’s Will. There are many definitions and observations about concubines or concubinage. Baker’s Encyclopedia of the Bible, 1997, Vol 1, p. 504, writes:

“‘Concubinage was practised in many ancient cultures, especially in Mesopotamia… where a private citizen might have one or two concubines in addition to his primary wife… a concubine was often a slave or part of the booty of war (Judges 5:30). A man might have a concubine simply as an economical form of marriage, since no dowry or bride-price was required. A concubine could add to a man’s prestige by giving him two wives and thus an increased capacity for children. Such offspring were normally delivered onto the knees of the legal wife, thus establishing their legitimacy as family members. The concubine was also another servant to add to his work force.”

Regardless of human traditions, customs and ideas, the teachings of both the Old and New Testaments are clear and consistent: It was not and is not the Will of God that a man should have more than one wife; nor, that he should have concubines in addition to his wife.

Chapter 18 – Our Personal Relationship With God

In the Introduction of this booklet, various types of relationships were mentioned, the first being that of the relationship between God and man. It is worth looking in more detail at this vital relationship, as it is, in fact, the most important relationship that anyone can possibly have.

The English Oxford Living Dictionaries defines the word relationship as, “The way in which two or more people or things are connected, or the state of being connected.” Obviously, unless there is another person, no relationship can exist. So then, some may ask how Church members are supposed to have a relationship with a Being whom they have never met or seen or heard. For those who have no faith or understanding of God’s Way of Life, it can indeed be a strange thing to contemplate, and so we will explain.

It must first be understood that no one can “join” the true Church of God. Rather, God must call and draw someone (see John 6:44, 65). For those who are indeed called and chosen, they have to respond positively to this calling. That means, as Peter said in Acts 2:38: “Repent, and let every one of you be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins; and you shall receive the gift of the Holy Spirit.”

God gives His Holy Spirit to those who obey Him (Acts 5:32), and so it is more than just “giving your heart to the Lord.” Rather, we need to have a close personal relationship with the great God of the universe.

In 1 John 4:19 we read: “We love Him because He first loved us.” We also read in Leviticus 26:12: “I will walk among you and be your God, and you shall be My people.” The ancient Israelites were chosen by God for a physical reason, as God did not offer them the gift of the Holy Spirit; still, God laid out the conditions for such a physical relationship with Him. They were supposed to recognize Him as their one true God and worship Him accordingly by at least keeping the letter of the Law, something that they regularly failed to do, as the Word of God reveals.

The Most Important Relationship of All

For those who are called by God in this day and age to become converted Christians, the responsibilities and duties are even stronger. We read in Matthew 10:37: “He who loves father or mother more than Me is not worthy of Me. And he who loves son or daughter more than Me is not worthy of Me.” Christianity is a Way of Life as we read in the book of Acts (9:2; 19:23; 22:4; 24:14; 24:22). This means that God must take precedence in our lives. Christianity is a full time occupation, not just a one-day-of-the-week commitment.

Building a relationship with the Being who created all things through Jesus Christ (Colossians 1:16) must be something that we work at on a daily basis, and we can do this through a number of ways.

Prayer Is Vital

In any relationship, there must be conversation between the participants—to listen to and learn from the other person. We do this by prayer to God. We can, in fact, speak to the greatest Being in the universe, day or night. Unlike a telephone call where the other person may be busy speaking to someone else, God is always available. Such is His capacity that He can listen to multiple prayers at the same time.

If we were to receive an invitation to meet the Queen of England, the Prime Minister of the UK, the President of the United States or any other world famous personality, we would, no doubt, be very excited. How much more excited should we be to have access, at any time, to the One who created the universe, and all of us? He is instantly available, whereas the people mentioned above could only talk specifically and be involved with one person at a time. God the Father is not limited in that way. We also have a High Priest, Jesus Christ, who is at the Father’s right hand, interceding for us (Romans 8:34). Prayers of true Christians should be asked in Jesus’ Holy name (John 15:16).

We have this direct access to the Father and we do not have to go through a priest, or Mary, the mother of Jesus, or saints, as one very large denomination teaches. If that were so, a personal relationship would not be possible with God. In the model prayer that Jesus spoke about (Matthew 6:9–13), the first two words are “Our Father,” which shows where our allegiance must be. It is a privilege for true Christians to be allowed to address our spiritual Father in heaven this way.

Prayer is an absolute necessity, and our free booklet, Teach Us to Pray, gives a very comprehensive review of this vital, daily practice that must be part of our Way of Life. The prayers of the saints are like incense to God (see Psalm 141:2; Revelation 5:8; 8:4).

Bible Study

Prayer is our conversation with God, and He communicates back to us through His written word, the Holy Bible. Daily study of His Word can help us to understand His Way more thoroughly, as did the Bereans (Acts 17:10–11). We cannot expect to come to the knowledge of God’s Truth without studying His Word. We have to realize that there is a huge difference between knowing about God and personally knowing Him. The Bible contains many examples of the patriarchs and others so that we can see what they did well and how they made mistakes and sinned. It reveals the Way of Life that we should live—how we should behave and react in many different situations. The book of Proverbs is a storehouse of wonderful advice and help for daily living.

In 2 Timothy 3:16–17 we read: “All Scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness, that the man of God may be complete, thoroughly equipped for every good work.” That is the value of the written Word of God.

For a better grasp of God’s Holy Word, please read our free booklet, The Authority of the Bible.

Meditation

The third area for building a relationship with God is through meditation. In Proverbs 4:26, we read: “Ponder the path of your feet, And let all your ways be established.” In Psalm 119, sub-headed “Meditations on the Excellencies of the Word of God,” we read in verses 97–104 how the psalmist meditated on God’s Law, His Commandments, testimonies, precepts and judgments, from which he received understanding, making him wiser than his enemies, and saying in verse 101: “I have restrained my feet from every evil way, That I may keep Your word.”

What is meditation? Meditation means the act of focusing one’s thoughts to ponder, think on and muse. Meditation consists of reflective thinking or contemplation, usually on a specific subject, to discern its meaning or significance or a plan of action. For more information, please read our free booklet, Hidden Secrets in the Bible.

Fasting

The fourth area is that of fasting. The fast during the Day of Atonement—one of God’s annual Holy Days—is the only commanded fast in the Bible (Leviticus 23:27, 29, 32). The fast on the Day of Atonement, referred to by the commandment to “afflict your souls,” has been rightly understood as abstaining from food and drink for 24 hours. (For more information, please read our free booklets, God’s Commanded Holy Days and The Meaning of God’s Fall Holy Days.) However, we find that God’s people fasted, or were asked to fast, on other occasions as well (compare, for example, Joel 2:12; Nehemiah 1:4; 2 Chronicles 20:3; Matthew 17:21; Daniel 9:3; Acts 13:2–3; Acts 14:23).

David, a man after God’s own heart, wrote in Psalm 35:13: “I humbled (or: afflicted) my soul with fasting.” Here, David fasted in the same way that was required on the Day of Atonement—by afflicting his soul. This would mean that he abstained from food and drink during his fast.

It can be an uncomfortable period of time when fasting, but it allows concentration and must be done with an attitude of seriousness and sincerity. Fasting deprives us of the normality of food which we need to fuel the body and give us good health, strength and energy. It enables us to be totally focused and directed toward God so that He may be the full source of our strength during our period of fasting.

When Jesus was asked why His disciples did not fast, this was the response: “And Jesus said to them, ‘Can the friends of the bridegroom mourn as long as the bridegroom is with them? But the days will come when the bridegroom will be taken away from them, and then they will fast’” (Matthew 9:15). He also told us how to fast in Matthew 6:17–18: “But you, when you fast, anoint your head and wash your face, so that you do not appear to men to be fasting, but to your Father who is in the secret place; and your Father who sees in secret will reward you openly.”

While building a right relationship with God, we will learn more and more what He considers to be acceptable and unacceptable conduct, especially in the area of sexual behavior. We will receive wisdom and strength from God as to how to live a life that is pleasing to Him.

There is no particular formula, intricate or detailed password, nor any special rites or complicated ceremonies associated with building a relationship with God. Prayer, Bible study, meditation and occasional fasting are the tools that the Word of God reveals are necessary. They are the keys to having and improving a close personal relationship with God, and when applied diligently, will result in the most important relationship that we can ever have!

Chapter 19 – Endangered Species

Wikipedia defines endangered species as a population of organisms which is facing a high risk of becoming extinct because it is either few in numbers or is threatened by changing environmental or predation parameters.

There are those species that are already extinct, those that are extinct in the wild, those which are critically endangered, then the endangered, and then the vulnerable.

EndangeredSpecie.com is a website dedicated to “providing all the best endangered species information, links, books, and publications regarding rare and endangered species. This site also includes information about conservation efforts and endangered species organizations that are dedicated to saving and preserving the world’s most endangered wildlife and plant life.”

According to the U.S. Fish and Wildlife Service, there are 746 species of plants and 516 species of animals on the endangered species list in North America alone.

Money raising schemes abound to try and help so many worthy causes. Without belittling the hard work and efforts of these worthy organizations, there is an endangered species which is of far greater importance than any they may represent—true Christians, those whom God has called at this time to live His Way of Life and who will become part of His Family at the time of Christ’s return. Society rejects the biblical values of true Christians on a daily basis. Upholding and standing up for the Truth, especially in the area of sexual conduct and behavior, identifies a true Christian as somebody who does not “fit in.” Swiftly and surely, he becomes an endangered species.

We see almost daily the constant barrage of anti-biblical rulings, antagonism and antipathy toward true Christianity that would not have been thought possible that long ago. But as we approach the time when Christ must return to save mankind from blowing itself off the face of the planet, the correct reading of Scripture shows that this is inevitable.

We should not be surprised as we have not been promised an easy life. God has to find out about us as we are tested and tried in many different ways and, being an endangered species at the end time is part of that process.

By producing the material that we do—this booklet being part of that process—we are ensuring that the message of true Christianity is being made available to all who read it, even though secular society will dismiss this as irrelevant in this “up-to-date” age of diversity.

However, being an endangered species will not prevent us from continuing our work, knowing that we can look forward to much better times in the Kingdom of God, which Jesus Christ will set up on earth at His return, and then true Christians will be endangered no more!

Conclusion

A senior figure in one of the large mainstream churches in the UK made these comments some years ago in answer to a question about being involved in the political and corporate life of our civilization:

“My disagreement stems partly from my understanding of the way in which I read the Bible, praying that the Holy Spirit will enlighten my understanding of what statements are unchangeable and what are conditioned by social and cultural norms of the time in which God spoke to those involved.”

In an answer to the question, “Must religions ‘change with the times’ to stay relevant?”, a Canadian churchman answered as follows:

“If a sect or religion is willing to compromise its beliefs to gain as many followers as possible or increase in wealth and/or political influence, then absolutely! It will be changing all the time.

“Whatever whim of culture comes blowing through it will jump on that bandwagon, and when the bandwagon passes, in a generation or two the (group) will either morph into something unrecognizable or disappear.

“Truth, authenticity, virtue and the betterment of mankind are always relevant. What matters is the source of your truth. The Bible purports itself to be the guidebook for life given by the creator and enabler of all things. If that is true, His Word would transcend cultures, and the drastic social and technological changes wrought by the passage of time. Gladly, it does.

“Deviation from His Word always results in a weakening of its power, which brings life, healing, restoration and joy to all that embrace it. Churches that refuse to acknowledge the authority of the Bible, instead choosing to change it to suit a lifestyle or opinion are either closing or at best struggling to stay alive.

“Hebrews 13:8 states: ‘Jesus Christ is the same yesterday and today and forever.’ He doesn’t change. Perfection does not need to change.

“If you think you can follow Him on your own terms, you’re going to be disappointed. The Gospel transforms lives, it alters history, but its dynamic is lost when people who think they are smarter than God himself assume His Word needs ‘adjusting.’”

That response is an excellent one, except that mainstream Christianity did just that—they did deviate from the Truth and they did employ syncretism, which is the combining of different beliefs, and from as early as the first century.

In his book, Mystery of the Ages, Herbert W Armstrong, late human leader of the (now defunct) Worldwide Church of God, wrote the following in “Author’s Statement”:

“The Church was infiltrated during the first century with another gospel. Many false teachings and false churches under the name of ‘traditional Christianity’ arose. As God reveals in Revelation 12:9, the whole world has been deceived. These basic truths have been kept a mystery. Even sincere and well-meaning men among the clergy have received their teaching from other men as handed down traditionally in these churches. They have assumed these false teachings to be the true teachings of the Bible.

“Instead of putting the various pieces of the jigsaw puzzle properly and sensibly together, it has become the practice and custom to read an already-believed false teaching into each particular scripture, taken out of its context. In other words to interpret the scriptures to say what they have already been taught and come to believe. The Bible needs no interpretation because it interprets itself. This becomes clear when one sees the various scriptures of each subject properly put together, and the Bible itself says, ‘here a little, and there a little’ (Isaiah 28:10). Even the world of a professed traditional Christianity has been deceived.”

Selling True Christianity Short

Soren Kierkegaard, a 19th century Danish philosopher and churchman, felt that “Official Christianity,” or Christendom, had departed so far from the Christianity of the New Testament, that it needed to be torn down and rebuilt—not reformed. He wrote: “Here there is nothing to reform; what has to be done is to throw a light upon a criminal offense against Christianity, prolonged through centuries, perpetuated by millions (more or less guiltily), whereby they have cunningly, under the guise of perfecting Christianity, sought little by little to cheat God out of Christianity, and have succeeded in making Christianity exactly the opposite of what it is in the New Testament.”

He further observed that “The path that Jesus described as ‘narrow’ was declared broad by Christendom. The Bible is very easy to understand. But we Christians are a bunch of scheming swindlers. We pretend to be unable to understand it because we know very well that the minute we understand, we are obliged to act accordingly.”

Another of his quotes stated that “When we receive a package we unwrap it to get at the contents. Christianity is a gift from God, but instead of receiving the gift, we have undertaken to wrap it up, and each generation has furnished a new wrapping around the others.”

This background helps us to see how far away from true Christianity mainstream has become. As we state in this booklet, God does not change, but living together or common law marriages have generally been accepted, homosexuals have entered the ministry of some churches, and many other types of sexual perversion, seen as an abomination to God, are seen as good by many churches who think that they know better than their Creator!

Where do we go from here? For true Christians, the path to eternal life has been understood from the time that they accepted Jesus Christ as their personal Savior and the Way of Life He defines for a Christian. While the true Church of God has been given the ongoing commission to cry aloud and spare not and show the people their sins and transgressions, there is no way that God’s Church can change the way that society is going, nor is it their responsibility to do so. But it is the responsibility of true Christians to abstain from sin in any form or shape, and to shine as bright lights in the darkness of this world.

When Jesus Christ returns to set up the Kingdom of God, the Way of God will become the way of humanity, when all the deviations, abominations and perversions, generally applauded in today’s liberal permissive society, will be consigned to the dustbin of history.

God’s people are waiting, expectantly, for that time!

Letter to the Brethren – October 31, 2017

Download PDF

Dear Members and Friends:

Members of the Church of the Eternal God in the USA, Canada, the UK and German-speaking areas have just returned from what was the most enjoyable time of the year—the celebration of the Feast of Tabernacles and the Last Great Day. These eight days, which picture the soon-coming world tomorrow in peace and harmony when Christ will return to this earth, should be the best time of the year for us all. Why wouldn’t it be? We attend in beautiful locations which God has chosen and assemble together with people of like mind, with the right attitude, when we experience happiness and joy, inspiring and uplifting messages focusing on God’s wonderful and perfect Way of Life, while we need not worry about what is going on in the world since our attention should be concentrated on the Feast.

In this letter, we want to give you three separate reports about our Feast sites in the USA and Germany, to reflect again on what we just experienced; what we now miss dearly; and what we are looking forward to in the next year:

Dave Harris reported on the Feast in the United States:

“Brethren met at the La Quinta Inn facility again this year to observe the Feast of Tabernacles and Last Great Day in Coeur d’Alene, Idaho. We were blessed with excellent weather—especially for our two-hour dinner boat cruise on Lake Coeur d’Alene on Sunday evening.

“Strong and encouraging sermonettes and sermons added to what many commented as a very warm and loving time together. Members came from Germany, Canada and the United States to attend, and having the Spokane International Airport close by greatly facilitated travel arrangements.

“All of the sermonettes and sermons were broadcast live so that several members who were unable to attend due to health concerns could participate. Adding to this unifying effort, we played a pre-recorded video message by Evangelist Norbert Link during the Feast.

“On one evening we joined together for pizza and games, which was especially enjoyed by our children. Several members contributed their talents by providing special music that included a youth choir presentation. This year, on the weekly Sabbath, we had the blessing of little children for the twin boys of the Rank family.

“Our plans are to return to this area next year.”

The following is a report by Michael Link about the German Feast site:

“Members and guests up to 120 in attendance met again in Templin, Germany, this being the 4th consecutive year at this Feast site. Many uplifting and inspiring messages were given, including sermonettes from some first-timers by a few of our members, and all the German and English messages given in Templin [and also in Coeur d’Alene] have been posted on our websites. We had the blessing of little children for two, a separate blessing and prayer for several older children, and also the addition of four baptisms. There were counseling sessions for potential baptisms in the future.

“We shared in the joy with several activities during the Feast, had a successful and much-needed interactive Friday night Bible Study going into a specific topic on addiction and how to get rid of it, pointing out the fact that we will be tested in all things and how we need to be aware of what the warning signs are for falling away from the Truth. The Bible study concluded with this vital and relevant statement by Norbert Link: “If you are here because you want to be here, you are called! What you do with your calling is up to you. Don’t blow it!”

“Other activities included go-karts at a professional track minutes away from the hotel, a soccer game at the indoor soccer arena on the hotel premises, a trip to Berlin, a sobering but highly interesting tour-guided visit at the Sachsenhausen Concentration camp, several enjoyable nights on the 11th floor Vista Lounge which was reserved just for us for the entire time where we enjoyed snacks and drinks, games, dancing, and fellowship. One of the highlights of the Feast was a very successful talent show which included a Lip Sync Battle from several of the members, showing off their “lip-syncing” acting skills, which then was followed by a disco-themed dance.

“It was encouraging to see that the principle of quarantine was taken seriously at the Feast this year overall as we didn’t have many sicknesses among us, as opposed to some Feasts in the past. This was also due to the fact that people approached the ministry for anointing at the initial signs of sickness which then did not progress and spread to others.

“The need for urgency was expressed through the importance of staying on track and moving forward, especially after the Feast as we return back to the normal activities of life. We had several counseling sessions with members and prospective members dealing with problems, some of which were recurring ones, and it was stressed how important it is to overcome these problems because there comes a point where patience will run out. Even God’s patience is limited (compare Matthew 7:19, 21-23). We have to remain consistent in our Church teachings, rules and their practical application. We hope that the message was taken seriously for those who are struggling and we pray for their strength and faith, as we should for each and every one of us.

“We also had to deal with challenges from the hotel. We had several meetings with the management. We hope to return to Templin next year. We were told that they definitely want us back, and they sent us a proposed contract for 2018, but some provisions will definitely need to be addressed and changed. Hopefully, they will abide by our requests which is why we are asking for your prayers in this matter, so that God’s Will be done.”

Here is an additional report by Kalon Mitchell about the Feast site in Germany:

“From a personal standpoint, the Feast was upbeat and positive. There were a lot of opportunities to grow old and new friendships. Much encouraging and counseling took place. Norbert Link’s Feast sermon ‘What’s the Hurry’ was really the feeling that all of the messages seemed to convey. Overall, the messages were very forward-thinking and really focused everyone on the need to dig deep into their Christian lives, by examining oneself and to hold fast. It’s interesting how all of our messages tied together and helped to build a picture of what we must do to make it into the Kingdom of God.

“Now that we have returned from the Feast, we should continue praying for the Work and doing our part in any way we can, making sure that we are leaning forward and really approaching each day with an intensity and desire to work in our lives to draw closer and closer to God. We ALL need to work out our own salvation with fear and trembling as the Bible says. We have that opportunity now as we do not know how much additional time God has given us. But we do have the choice and the ability to work on bettering ourselves. The goal is always to keep that feeling alive.”

We pray that the Kingdom comes soon but we also have a responsibility to our calling. Are we living a life that is pleasing to God or do we let our struggles control us? Do we believe that God is working with us or do our struggles, problems, challenges as well as our daily pleasures and “priorities” become more important to us than God? If we know that with God ALL things are possible, then why do we worry and doubt, become sad and depressed and end up doing things we shouldn’t be doing? Is this new life too difficult for us to handle or do we believe that our life was better before we began following the Truth? If we trust in God, then let Him work with us because He has called us for a reason. He has a plan just for us!

We must continue on with the same attitude and joy we experienced at the Feast and we must NOT forget what the purpose of our calling is, because that should give us hope and confidence, knowing that God has chosen us NOW over billions of people on this planet, to have the first opportunity to become members of the God Family in His soon-coming Kingdom.

Be and stay strong, brethren, because the time is near. This world moves towards utter destruction. It is rotten to the core, and in many countries, it celebrates the dark and demonical day of Halloween. What a contrast it is between the right celebration of God’s Feasts and the sinister and evil “observance” of a festival like Halloween which is dedicated to the Devil. This is Satan’s world, not God’s; but God has called us out of this world and sanctified us to be different. Let us make sure that we do not let us be deceived by Satan’s evil devices, because we ought to know what he has in mind. We must NEVER forget that we are God’s chosen people, set aside for a HOLY purpose. Let us show God and our fellow-man that we understand and deeply appreciate what God has in store for us.

In this regard, we are enclosing for our subscribers in the USA and Canada our new booklet, How to Find the True Church of God. (Copies of this booklet were already sent to our English-speaking subscribers in other countries.) We hope that this booklet will help you to see clearly WHY the Church of the Eternal God and its international affiliates exist, and what our purpose and goals are.

With Christian love,

Norbert Link

Dave Harris

Rene Messier

Brian Gale

Eric Rank

Robb Harris

Michael Link

Kalon Mitchell

Letter to the Brethren – September 8, 2017

Download PDF

Dear Members and Friends,

On the 21st of this month we will be keeping the Feast of Trumpets as we again begin the autumnal round of Holy Days. How many of us who were called, almost a lifetime away in the 1960’s and 1970’s, would have thought that we would still be in the flesh, keeping these days many decades into the future?

I recall that I kept my first Feast of Trumpets in 1973 and this will be my 45th time of celebrating these pivotal days. Little did I know then that the majority of those whom I joined in the worship of God on days that were new to me, and many others, would soon disappear from view. I recall a young family that we met at our first Feast of Tabernacles at a holiday camp with around 4,000 people in attendance who seemed dedicated but I don’t ever recall seeing them again, and they were from our local congregation. With so many other members who had been around for a few years, and new members coming into the Church at that time, I had many other things on my mind and didn’t really take too much notice about not seeing a fleeting acquaintance again. It was only later that these things came to mind and, particularly, when the Church went through the traumas of the mid 1990’s when the new leaders kidnapped a Commandment-keeping and Law-abiding Church of God, which was faithful to the true doctrine, and tricked many of its members to embrace a familiar track of “worldly Christianity”.

It was when these things happened that a number of Scriptures came to life. Amongst these was
2 Peter 2:21-22: “For it would have been better for them not to have known the way of righteousness, than having known it, to turn from the holy commandment delivered to them. But it has happened to them according to the true proverb: ‘A dog returns to his own vomit,’ and, ‘a sow, having washed, to her wallowing in the mire.’” I recall mentioning this to someone at headquarters at that time in correspondence, and he was offended that this “new truth” to them (which was nothing but old
error) could be so described.

We have read many times the verse: “And because lawlessness will abound, the love of many will grow cold” (Matthew 24:12), and it has been a great disappointment to know that we have seen this verse played out in the lives of many who once embraced the Truth of God, but are no longer with us. The following verse gives us the answer that we must all hold on to: “But he who endures to the end shall be saved” (Matthew 24:13).

Where will all of those many tens of thousands be who were once part of the Church of God, when faithful Christians celebrate Thursday 21st September for the Feast of Trumpets and the Day of Atonement (30th September), the Feast of Tabernacles (Thursday 5th October to the 11th October) and the Last Great Day (12th October)? How many of them who may still be alive even remember keeping these days? For many, it may well more likely be a time of preparation for Halloween and Christmas as they trample the Sabbath and annual Holy Days underfoot. Surely, our prayers should be that they would see the world for what it is—a cesspit of immorality where the rights of those practicing perversion hold sway, legally, in many countries over the explicit condemnation of such practices in the Word of God. Mention the Bible and you could be in trouble!

If we listen to some politicians and leaders in many nations, we could be forgiven for thinking that the society we have to endure as the people of God, is almost an utopian environment with many wonderful inventions and incredible accomplishments that have undoubtedly been achieved. What they simply don’t understand is that it is all underpinned by a godless attitude and a dismissal of the great blessings that God has given us all.

The threat of world war looms and the tribalism in the Middle East continues unabated with all of the human casualties that this brings. The recent stand-off between North Korea and the USA is but one area where serious problems could escalate at any time. We regularly read about wars and revolutions, displacement of individuals through civil wars and unrest, drought, hunger, earthquakes, hurricanes, robberies, murders and the regular terrorist activities that now take many different forms, and in many different countries. Mankind has been, and is, a serial offender in breaking the commandments of God, and that is why the terrible events of the coming Great Tribulation and the Day of the Lord are such a necessity to grab the attention of a God-ignoring world. Nothing less will do.

In the book of Revelation we read an example of antagonism towards God: “And men were scorched with great heat, and they blasphemed the name of God who has power over these plagues; and they did not repent and give Him glory. Then the fifth angel poured out his bowl on the throne of the beast, and his kingdom became full of darkness; and they gnawed their tongues because of the pain. They blasphemed the God of heaven because of their pains and their sores, and did not repent of their deeds” (Revelation 16:9-11). This just shows why the upcoming time of trouble, “such as never was since there was a nation, Even to that time” (see Daniel 12:1), will be necessary to concentrate people’s minds, but even then, there will still be those who will harden their hearts towards their loving Creator.

Our minds must remain focussed on the Way of God at all times, never compromising, because that can be the start of a very slippery road, and we must heed this advice: “… be even more diligent to make your call and election sure, for if you do these things you will never stumble” (2 Peter 1:10).

Whilst we must take the apostle Paul’s advice to “work out our own salvation with fear and trembling” (see Philippians 2:12), let us never forget those who let down on their calling and who, at this time, will not be keeping God’s autumnal Feasts days.  It is a worthy matter to pray to God that He may grant them repentance and that they will thankfully accept God’s great gift and return to the knowledge of the Truth.

As we keep the Feast days of God faithfully, let us hope and pray that others will see the error of their ways and return to the Truth that they once embraced and, again, be a part of God’s true Church. Maybe only the upcoming troubles at the end of this age will concentrate their minds as they once again understand where their eternal future lies. Prayer can accomplish much!

With Christian love.

Brian Gale
(United Kingdom)

How to Find the True Church of God

Viewable PDF
Printable PDF

To Request a FREE hard copy of this booklet, please write to: contact@eternalgod.org

Introduction

In a world where there are so many churches who claim to be Christian in belief, but have widely differing views and practices, how can one identify the TRUE Church of God? How can one PROVE which church is teaching the same doctrines that Christ taught?

In this booklet, we will lay out in detail the identifying signs of the TRUE Church of God, as revealed in the Bible. We will limit this discussion to Christian organizations and institutions, as the Bible teaches us that we can only inherit salvation and eternal life through Jesus Christ, and that there is no salvation in any other religion or religious leader (Acts 4:12).

But even when addressing Christianity alone, we must understand that there are many false concepts, doctrines and administrative practices within the “Christian” world and “organized religion,” which we must avoid.

1 John 4:1, 6 tells us: “Beloved, do not believe every spirit, but test the spirits whether they are of God because many false prophets have gone out into the world… We are of God. He who knows God hears us; he who is not of God does not hear us. By this we know the spirit of truth and the spirit of error.”

The Bible tells us that God’s TRUE Church is not divided. That is, there are no differing ideas and doctrines taught within the same body of believers! Ephesians 4:1–6 tells us that there is “one” body, “one” faith; “one” Spirit; “one” baptism; “one” Lord; and “one” God, and Father of all. Paul adds in Galatians 1:6–9 that there is only “one” gospel message. This is to say, if Church organizations are teaching different concepts about God the Father, Jesus Christ, the Holy Spirit, the Church of God, baptism and the gospel, then they cannot all be correct.

Even though God’s true Church—the body of Christ (Colossians 1:24)—is a spiritual organism, consisting of all who have received the gift of the Holy Spirit, it is nevertheless physically organized. Organizations that are divided among themselves need to strive to come to the unity of the faith (Jude 3) and to embrace the unity of the Truth.

It is the responsibility of every Christian to ascertain where the Truth is being upheld and taught; and this can only be accomplished by comparing the teachings and practices of a particular Church organization with the requirements of the Bible. We read in Acts 17:11 about the people in Berea: “These were more fair-minded than those in Thessalonica, in that they received the word with all readiness, and searched the Scriptures daily to find out whether these things were so.”

We do believe that the Church of the Eternal God and its international affiliates in Canada, the UK and German-speaking areas are part of the true Church of God. While we are not saying that our organizations comprise the entirety of the Church of God, we are saying that we differ remarkably in many areas from other Church organizations, which all claim to represent true Christianity.

The Bible speaks in Revelation 17 of a world-ruling “fallen” “Christian” Church organization with many “daughter” churches. It also describes, in Revelation 2 and 3, various organizations within the true Church of God, but it also points out the problem areas in many of those groups. Scripture warns us not to join with or remain in an organization that has fallen away from true Christianity; and it also cautions us not to join with or remain in an organization that might even be part of the body of Christ, but which is not practicing and preaching the full Truth.

If any Church claiming to be Christian is in defiance of God’s biblical standards, doctrines and administrative requirements, then the Bible commands us to leave such an organization, once we have discovered and proven the Truth.

Chapter 1 – Deception—Then and Now!

When trying to find the true Church of God, one must recognize that the Bible warns of worldwide religious deception. While such deception was already prevalent in the early days of the New Testament Church, prophecy reveals that it will reach an unparalleled dimension in the end time. False teachings will prevail, and people will fall prey to them! Orthodox Christianity has adopted the wrong concept of “syncretism”—mixing true Christian beliefs and practices with pagan concepts—and the result has been worldwide confusion. That is why it is so important to search out and find the TRUE Church of God!

Syncretism

Syncretism is defined by Webster’s as “the combination of different forms of belief or practice.” The word “syncretism” does not appear in the Scriptures, but the concept is certainly addressed and condemned. Sadly, syncretism has become commonplace in mainstream Christianity to the degree that people are unaware they are being taught a combination of right aspects of godly worship mixed with wrong practices. Syncretism has been part of “Christianity” for nearly 2,000 years. In fact, the 19th-century Danish philosopher Søren Kierkegaard wrote that “millions of people through the centuries have little by little cheated God out of Christianity.”

False Religious Holidays

Syncretism is manifested in Sunday worship where pagan traditions have influenced “Christian” thinking and practice. December 25 is supposedly Jesus’ birthday, but is an adaptation of the “birthdays” of pagan sun gods. Easter eggs and bunnies are derived from ancient Egypt and Persia, where friends exchanged decorated eggs at the spring equinox. St Valentine’s Day is connected to the pagan Roman festival, Lupercalia. Wikipedia states that “Halloween was originally influenced by western European harvest festivals and festivals of the dead, with possible pagan roots, particularly the Celtic Samhain.” These observances, and many more, are festivals that churches typically adopt and celebrate, but which are directly opposed to true Christianity.

Deuteronomy 12:30–32 gives this warning: “… take heed to yourself that you are not ensnared to follow them, after they are destroyed from before you, and that you do not inquire after their gods, saying, ‘How did these nations serve their gods? I also will do likewise.’ You shall not worship the LORD your God in that way; for every abomination to the LORD which He hates they have done to their gods; for they burn even their sons and daughters in the fire to their gods. Whatever I command you, be careful to observe it; you shall not add to it nor take away from it.

That was God’s instruction then, as it is still today, because God does not change (Malachi 3:6).

Deuteronomy 4:2 also warns us not to add to God’s Word, nor to take away from it, but to KEEP His commandments as He gave them to us. Christ Himself tells us in Mark 7:6–9 that we worship God in vain if we teach as doctrines the commandments of men and human traditions, while laying aside the commandments of God. We learn in 2 John 9: “For if you wander beyond the teaching of Christ, you will leave God behind” (Living Bible).

End-Time Warnings

A notable separation exists between those who keep the Truth and those who believe the deceptive lies that lead to disobeying God. Paul says: “For the time will come when they will not endure sound doctrine, but according to their own desires, because they have itching ears, they will heap up for themselves teachers; and they will turn their ears away from the truth, and be turned aside to fables” (2 Timothy 4:3–4).

Deception is at work right now! Jesus spoke of its danger when He answered His disciples’ question about what would signal the end of the age: “And Jesus answered and said to them: ‘Take heed that no one deceives you. For many will come in My name, saying, “I am the Christ,” and will deceive many’” (Matthew 24:4–5). He also said: “…many will be offended, will betray one another, and will hate one another… And because lawlessness will abound, the love of many will grow cold” (Matthew 24:8–12).

This end-time prophecy identifies the love that would grow cold as being godly love (agape in Greek). It describes true Christians who had received the love of God through the Holy Spirit, which had been poured out in their hearts (Romans 5:5), but then would begin to live in lawlessness—transgression of God’s law. (Sin is defined as lawlessness or the transgression of the law; see 1 John 3:4; compare also the Authorized Version). As a consequence of this behavior, the love of God—defined as keeping God’s commandments (1 John 5:3)—will begin to “grow cold” or fade away in their daily lives, due to the deceitfulness of sin (Hebrews 3:13).

God’s Charge to the Ministry

Note the way God’s commission—an obligation that falls to all true ministers of God—is relayed to Timothy: “I charge you therefore before God and the Lord Jesus Christ, who will judge the living and the dead at His appearing and His kingdom: Preach the word! Be ready in season and out of season. Convince, rebuke, exhort, with all longsuffering and teaching… But you be watchful in all things, endure afflictions, do the work of an evangelist, fulfill your ministry” (2 Timothy 4:1–2, 5).

Because the ministry is held accountable for leadership within the Church of God (compare Hebrews 13:17 and James 3:1), Paul also reminds Timothy that he is answerable to God, saying: “…Be diligent to present yourself approved to God, a worker who does not need to be ashamed, rightly dividing the word of truth. But shun profane and idle babblings, for they will increase to more ungodliness. And their message will spread like cancer. Hymenaeus and Philetus are of this sort, who have strayed concerning the truth, saying that the resurrection is already past; and they overthrow the faith of some” (2 Timothy 2:14–18).

In charging Timothy with “rightly dividing the word of truth,” Paul brings out the fact that God’s Word must be read and studied, “here a little and there a little” (Isaiah 28:9–10). All Scriptures relevant to a given concept must be consulted in order to avoid reaching a wrong conclusion. The Word of Truth must be taught honestly, being careful to not add or delete anything! In dividing or “cutting straight” God’s Word, error and false interpretations are cut off. As Paul admonished Timothy to preach God’s Word “in season and out of season” (compare again 2 Timothy 4:2), and not to be “ashamed of the testimony of our Lord” and the gospel (2 Timothy 1:8), so Paul also did not shun his responsibility “to declare… the whole counsel of God” (Acts 20:27).

These admonitions are relevant today. In 1 Timothy 4:1, Paul tells us: “… the Spirit expressly says that in the latter times some will depart from the faith, giving heed to deceiving spirits and doctrines of demons.” In order for someone to depart from the faith in the latter times or the time of the end, he or she must have known, understood and believed the Truth.

The same warning is expressed in 2 Thessalonians 2:3, stating that “the Day” of Christ’s return will not come “unless the falling away comes first.” This is clearly a reference to true Christians who are falling away from the Truth. This statement mirrors Christ’s warning in Matthew 24:12: Just as the love of many will grow cold because of lawlessness, the falling away in 2 Thessalonians 2 will occur because of the “mystery of lawlessness” (verse 7), and because those who will fall away “did not receive the love of the truth” (verse 10).

Departing from the Truth

Departure from the Truth became a subject that the ministry of that time had to guard against, and even had to identify some who were causing dissension. Paul very specifically warned the leadership in Ephesus: “Therefore take heed to yourselves and to all the flock, among which the Holy Spirit has made you overseers, to shepherd the church of God which He purchased with His own blood. For I know this, that after my departure savage wolves will come in among you, not sparing the flock. Also from among yourselves men will rise up, speaking perverse things, to draw away the disciples after themselves. Therefore watch, and remember that for three years I did not cease to warn everyone night and day with tears” (Acts 20:28–31).

The apostle Peter urgently warned the brethren to “be even more diligent to make your call and election sure…” (2 Peter 1:10). His appeal was made in light of what was happening at that time throughout the Church. He continues in his letter: “But there were also false prophets among the people, even as there will be false teachers among you, who will secretly bring in destructive heresies, even denying the Lord who bought them, and bring on themselves swift destruction. And many will follow their destructive ways, because of whom the way of truth will be blasphemed. By covetousness they will exploit you with deceptive words; for a long time their judgment has not been idle, and their destruction does not slumber… They have forsaken the right way and gone astray…” (2 Peter 2:1–3, 15).

Jude also wrote of the apostasy that was overtaking the Church in the later part of the first century AD. In just a few decades, deceitful persons had entered the Church—overturning and betraying the revealed Truth of God. Jude’s letter addresses these heretical teachings: “Beloved, while I was very diligent to write to you concerning our common salvation, I found it necessary to write to you exhorting you to contend earnestly for the faith which was once for all delivered to the saints. For certain men have crept in unnoticed, who long ago were marked out for this condemnation, ungodly men, who turn the grace of our God into lewdness and deny the only Lord God and our Lord Jesus Christ” (verses 3–4).

Church historian and biblical scholar Jesse Hurlbut comments: “For fifty years after Paul’s life, a curtain hangs over the Church, through which we vainly strive to look; and when at last it rises, about 129 A.D. with the writings of the earliest Church Fathers, we find a Church in many ways very different from that in the days of Peter and Paul” (Hurlbut, Story of the Christian Church, p. 41).

Historian Edward Gibbon states: “The scanty and suspicious materials of ecclesiastical history seldom enable us to dispel the dark cloud that hangs over the first age of the Church” (Edward Gibbon, The Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire, ch.15, p. 382).

The Church of God Today

The Church of God typified as “Philadelphia” is not the only body of believers who are part of God’s Church and who exist in this final generation that will usher in the return of Jesus Christ! In fact, faint remnants of even earlier eras also still remain (in addition to Philadelphia, it is possible that remnants of Thyatira and Sardis still exist today; compare our free booklet, “Is That in the Bible? The Mysteries of the Book of Revelation,” pages 9–11), but it is the seventh era, the final Church of the Laodiceans, that faces very strong warnings and impending correction from Jesus Christ (compare Revelation 3:14–22).

Laodicea is emphatically a part of God’s Church! They are people who have been given the Spirit of God! However, the genuineness of their faith will have to be tested and proven (compare 1 Peter 1:7). In order to attain their calling to be among the firstfruits of God, they must become fervent in their works (compare Revelation 19:7–9). Laodicean Christians have the opportunity to repent now (compare Revelation 3:20–21; Luke 21:34–36), but for those who stubbornly refuse, a time of severe correction will come upon them.

The prophet Amos was inspired by God to raise the question with His people Israel: “Can two walk together unless they are agreed?” (Amos 3:3). Christ stated in Matthew 12:25 that “… every… house divided against itself will not stand.” We understand that the major problem with the first era of the Church of God in Ephesus was that it “left its first love” (Revelation 2:4), and in like manner, the end-time Church of the Laodiceans (Revelation 3:14, Authorized Version) becomes lukewarm toward God and His Way (Revelation 3:16).

Sadly, there are many splinter groups claiming to be part of the true body of Christ; however, important differences do exist between our Church organizations. Although we wish to have friendly relationships with all of our brethren in other Church groups, we cannot and will not merge with any other Christian organization that teaches different doctrines and engages in different practices.

In the next chapters, we will compare in detail the core doctrines, standards and administrations of the Church of the Eternal God and its international affiliates—in light of what the Bible reveals—with the teachings and administrative practices of orthodox Christianity and other Christian groups who claim to be part of the true body of Christ.

Chapter 2 – What and Where Is the Church of God?

Not every Church organization claiming to be “Christian” is indeed accepted by God. Even among those who are part of the true spiritual body of Christ, not all are found to manifest the spiritual requirements necessary to receive God’s approval, blessing and support.

The Bible shows us that a falling away from the Truth is still going to occur prior to Christ’s return. We are clearly warned not to become involved with wrong teachings and practices that would cause us to depart from the Truth and “the faith which was once for all delivered to the saints” (Jude 3).

The Church of God must continue to be the foundation and pillar of the Truth (1 Timothy 3:15) and, as such, it has the responsibility of retaining and preserving the Truth, in spite of tempting obstacles and the enticing spirit of compromise.

Our Statement of Beliefs 

We have set forth our foundational teachings and practices in our Statement of Beliefs (see Appendix A).

The Holy Bible

Under “The Holy Bible”, we say:

“Our doctrines and practices are based upon a literal understanding of the teachings revealed in the entire Bible. We believe that the Scriptures of both the Old and New Testaments are God’s revelation of His Will to man, inspired in thought and word, and infallible in the original writings; that said Scriptures are the supreme and final authority in faith and life, the source of Truth and the foundation of all knowledge.”

This means that we will not deviate from the Truth as we have been given to understand it, and this has many practical consequences in our daily lives. In addition, we believe that the Church of God has existed throughout the ages since the founding of the New Testament Church in 31 A.D. We also believe that it will continue to exist, as Christ said that the “gates of hell” would never prevail against God’s Church (Matthew 16:18; Authorized Version). In other words, the Church of God would never “die” and cease to exist. Therefore, it must still exist today—in this end time—just prior to Christ’s return.

We realize that the Book of Revelation describes the history of God’s Church by referring to seven distinct Church eras, beginning with the time of the early apostles and ending with the time of Christ’s return. During these eras, the Church would sometimes lose some aspects of the Truth, which would then be restored in the next era, only to be lost again to an extent, and to be restored again. However, as long as a particular era existed, some fundamental teachings would be retained by the Church in that era; e.g., observance of the weekly Sabbath. However, when an era ended, even the Sabbath command might have fallen into oblivion among those belonging to that Church era.

We believe that when the Philadelphia era was reached, much of the Truth (which had been lost by the end of the prior Sardis era) was restored. This included, for example, the observance of God’s annual Holy Days, which had been forgotten. We believe that that restoration in the Philadelphia era occurred under the human leadership of the late Herbert W. Armstrong, in the then-called Worldwide Church of God. Subsequently, after the death of Herbert W. Armstrong, the Worldwide Church of God entered the Laodicean era, but it did not remain a part of God’s Church in that era. Rather, it began to dismantle virtually all aspects of the Truth, including the weekly Sabbath and the annual Holy Days, and it ceased to be part of the spiritual body of Jesus Christ.

Doctrinal Foundation

We see ourselves as part of the continuation of the Philadelphia era, and in our Statement of Beliefs, under “Doctrinal Foundation”, we state the following:

“The major doctrines of the Church are those, which were taught by Herbert W. Armstrong, derived from the Biblical teachings as followed by God’s faithful servants, and originally established by Jesus Christ through the founding of His Church in the time of His chosen early apostles. Since we are to increase in the knowledge of Jesus Christ, we are committed to review and alter any of our teachings, if and when proven to be wrong by the Bible.”

We understand that we must grow in the knowledge of Jesus Christ (2 Peter 3:18). This means that the Church of God, being faithful to God’s Truth, will grow in deeper understanding, and if it is realized that biblical clarifications and amendments to our understanding must be made, we will do so. In this, we follow the example of Mr. Armstrong who made changes in Church teaching when he realized that such changes were compelled by God’s Word, the Bible. But we also realize that these changes must always be based on the foundation of the Truth which has already been laid by Jesus Christ (1 Corinthians 3:11; Ephesians 2:20).

This means that we will not throw away everything we had once understood and start “from scratch,” as some have done. Rather, we will abide by prior teachings, unless they are clearly seen to be in need of modification, again, based on Scripture. This approach includes “gray” areas, fully believing that God gave His authority to His Church to bind and loose; that is, to make binding decisions for the purpose of perhaps clarifying something that might have been “ambiguous” or “unclear” to some (Matthew 16:19; 18:18).

At the same time, we strongly reject the false concept that nothing can be changed after Mr. Armstrong’s death in 1986. This wrong idea places trust and confidence in a man, rather than in God.

Church Government

The Church of God is organized hierarchically. In our Statement of Beliefs, we say the following under “Church Government”:

“We believe that the proper form of government within the Church is ‘hierarchical,’ as explained in many Scriptures in the Bible, such as 1 Corinthians 12:12–30; Ephesians 2:19–21 and Ephesians 4:11–16. God the Father is above all, and Jesus Christ, the Head of the Church, is under the Father. Christ appoints those under Him who are to serve, lead and guide the Church on a human level.”

Here are some examples of the way in which God’s government functions:

Smoking, Illegal Drugs and Political Affairs

We understood very clearly that it is wrong and a SIN to smoke; to take illegal mind-altering drugs; to get involved in political affairs in an attempt to try to make this world a better place; to serve and judge on a jury; to vote in governmental elections; or to join the military. Even though some argue that none of these actions are expressly designated as “sinful” in Scripture and must therefore be permitted, the spirit of the law clearly condemns all of them.

Further, the Church of God in the Philadelphia era made the biblical decision that these actions are sinful, and since one cannot remotely argue that the Bible expressly endorses and promotes such conduct and makes it mandatory for Christians, we abide by our understanding that Christians must refrain from those actions.

Christmas and Easter

Further examples are the celebration of Christmas and Easter. You will not find an express proclamation to the effect that “it is sin” to celebrate Christmas, or that “it is sin” to celebrate Easter, as neither Christmas nor Easter are mentioned, by name, in Scripture. At the same time, it is abundantly compelling from the spirit of the law that these pagan festivals are not to be kept by true Christians, even though orthodox Christianity does so by placing a “Christian” mantle on them. In addition, as the Church of God in the Philadelphia era made the doctrinal decision, which was clearly based on the teaching of the Bible, that it IS sin to celebrate Christmas and Easter, we naturally abide by this decision.

The Hebrew Calendar and Modern Judaism

Other examples include our acceptance of the Hebrew calendar and when, exactly, to observe Passover and Pentecost. Some believe that they must design their own calendar to determine when to celebrate God’s annual Holy Days, and utmost confusion has been the result.

We abide by the established understanding in the Philadelphia era under Herbert W. Armstrong that we will accept the current Hebrew calendar as binding authority, including any postponements within the calendar, but we also abide by the understanding that we must observe the Holy Days according to the Bible, and not according to modern Judaism. This means that we recognize that most Jews keep Passover one day too late, and that they sometimes count or determine wrongly when to keep the Day of Pentecost.

Decisions Regarding Modifications

When a decision might have to be made regarding possible modifications to our teachings, this will not be done hastily, but only after prayer to God for wisdom and for a clearer understanding of the Bible. We realize that it is Jesus Christ—not any man—who leads the Church of God (Ephesians 1:22; 5:23; Colossians 1:18), and if we want to be true and faithful Christians, we must follow Him, wherever and however He leads us.

We believe that Christ inspires and leads us when it is revealed to us that we must alter a particular aspect of our teachings, and we conduct regular meetings within the ministry to evaluate those matters. We are not a democracy where unordained members and attendees rule and decide what the teachings of the Church should be; nor do we operate as a presbytery with all ministers having one “vote” to determine and decide by majority opinion in a given matter.

Ranks in the Ministry

We do believe in and teach the existence of God-given ranks within the ministry (Ephesians 4:11; 1 Corinthians 12:28), and that ultimately the highest-ranking minister will have to make a final decision; he must, however, not do so with a self-willed stubborn attitude, without first obtaining counsel from especially the high-ranking ministers and carefully evaluating the entire matter. Hearty counsel is always appreciated and welcome; and a true minister of God will be very careful not to engage in useless speculations. At the same time, he will not refrain from announcing necessary biblical and godly decisions for fear of how others might respond. It has been our experience that after honest prayerful discussion and humble submission to the lead of God’s Holy Spirit, God’s true and faithful ministers have been in agreement with whatever doctrinal decision had to be made, but again, it is ultimately the responsibility of the highest-ranking minister to make and pronounce such a decision, as he will have to give account to God for it.

God’s Church a Spiritual Organism

We realize that the Church of God is a “Spiritual Organism,” as we say in our Statement of Beliefs:

“We believe that it is not a building that constitutes ‘the Church,’ but that the Church is a spiritual organism; that Christ is the Head of the Church; and that the Church is composed of members who have living within them the Holy Spirit of God (1 Corinthians 12:12–13, 17). We believe that Church members must be called by God (John 6:44) and when they have truly repented and believed, they are baptized by immersion and, after the laying on of hands by one of God’s true ministers, receive the Holy Spirit (John 6:44; Acts 2:38, 47).”

Physical Organization

We realize that this does not mean that the Church of God is not organized physically. The opposite is true, but the Church of God will always be a “little flock” (Luke 12:32). The Church of God is not a physical building, but Church congregations meet in buildings to conduct Church services (Hebrews 10:24–25). The Bible does not endorse independent “individual Christianity” apart from God’s Church.

Ministers Necessary

Without God’s true ministers, nobody could even become a Christian, as it is the duty and responsibility of God’s true ministers to teach the Truth (Romans 10:14–17) and, as will be explained below, to baptize a repentant person, with the laying on of their hands (Hebrews 6:2), and only then can a person rely on God’s promise to receive His Holy Spirit (Acts 8:14–18; Acts 19:5–6). We believe and teach that without God’s Holy Spirit living within us, we are not true Christians (Romans 8:9).

It is therefore important that we recognize where God’s true Church exists today, and we are not just talking about a spiritual organism.

Correct Name

One of the identifying signs of God’s true Church is its correct name. Many church groups have adopted names that are not biblical, and without even realizing this fact, are therefore disqualified from claiming that they belong to the body of Christ. Christ Himself made it clear what the true name of the Church of God would entail and include.

He said in John 17:11–12: “Holy Father, keep through Your name those whom You have given Me, that they may be one as We are. While I was with them in the world, I kept them in Your name…” Revelation 14:1 describes the future of true Christians, saying that the “Father’s name” will be “written on their foreheads,” and Revelation 22:1–4 confirms that at the time of the New Jerusalem’s descent from heaven, “God’s name shall be on the foreheads” of Christians having been made immortal. Revelation 3:12 says that Christ will write on true Christians “the name of My God.”

In addition, Christ said that He came “in My Father’s name” (John 5:43); and that He did the works “in My Father’s name” (John 10:25). Ephesians 3:14–15 tells us: “For this reason I bow my knees to the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, from whom the whole family in heaven and earth is named.”

The Father’s Name

To identify the true Church of God, we need to understand what the Father’s name is.

God is a Family, consisting, at this point, of the Father and the Son (the Holy Spirit is NOT a person, but the power and mind of God emanating from both the Father and the Son), as well as Spirit-begotten Christians who have received the gift of the Holy Spirit at the time of their baptism. We must realize that the Father is the HIGHEST Personage within the God Family; and the Bible reveals that HIS Name is “GOD.”

We read in 1 Timothy 2:5: “For there is one GOD and one Mediator between God and men, the Man Christ Jesus.” We read in 1 Peter 1:3: “Blessed be the GOD and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ…” In John 5:18 we read that the Jews wanted to kill Christ “because He… said that GOD was His Father, making Himself equal with GOD.”

In John 20:17, Christ clearly identifies the name of the Father as God, saying, “I am ascending to My Father and your Father, and to My GOD and your GOD.” Paul elaborates on this, saying in 1 Corinthians 11:3 that “the head of every man is Christ… and the head of Christ is GOD.”

Even though the name of the Father is GOD, we are instructed by Christ to pray to God by addressing Him as “Our Father.” This shows our intimate relationship with Him.

Church Preserved in the Name of the Father

Having identified the name of the Father as “God,” notice how the New Testament Church is described and named in the Bible—realizing that Christ would preserve the Church in the NAME of the Father:

Acts 20:28 says: “Therefore take heed to yourselves and to all the flock, among which the Holy Spirit has made you overseers, to shepherd the church of God which He purchased with His own blood.”

1 Corinthians 1:2 speaks of “the church of God which is at Corinth.”

1 Corinthians 10:32 states: “Give no offense… to the church of God.”

1 Corinthians 11:22 warns not to “despise the church of God.”

1 Corinthians 15:9 states that Paul “persecuted the church of God.”

2 Corinthians 1:1 speaks again of the “church of God which is at Corinth.”

Paul repeats in Galatians 1:13 that prior to his conversion, he “persecuted the church of God beyond measure and tried to destroy it.”

1 Timothy 3:5 explains who should be a minister to “take care of the church of God.”

1 Timothy 3:15 defines the “house of God” as “the church of the living God, the pillar and ground of the truth.”

In addition, there are three Scriptural passages which speak of the “churches of God” in reference to all the local Church congregations in a collective sense (1 Corinthians 11:16; 1 Thessalonians 2:14 and 2 Thessalonians 1:4). Sometimes, Paul would in that regard talk about “all the churches” (1 Corinthians 7:17); “every church” (1 Corinthians 4:17); and “all the churches of the saints” (1 Corinthians 14:33).

In identifying just one or a few local congregation(s), he would speak of “the church that is in their house” (1 Corinthians 16:19; compare Philemon 2); “the churches of Galatia” (Galatians 1:2); “the churches of Judea which were in Christ” (Galatians 1:22); or of “the churches of Asia” (1 Corinthians 16:19); and he even refers one time to local congregations as “the churches of Christ” (Romans 16:16), since Christ is the Head of the Church. However, these are just general references or character descriptions and not designations of the Church’s name.

Based on all the Scriptural evidence, it is abundantly clear that the true Church will include in its name a reference to “God,” since Christ prayed that the Father would preserve His Church in His name, and the Father’s name is “God.” In one case, we read about the “Church of the living God,” and other references talk about the Church of God by adding a local designation (for example, “which is at Corinth”). Accordingly, our Church organizations are known by correct biblical names; i.e., “Church of the Eternal God” (in the USA); “Global Church of God” (in the UK); and “Church of God, a Christian Fellowship” (in Canada); and by corresponding expressions in other languages, such as, in German, “Kirche des Ewigen Gottes.”

Chapter 3 – The Commission of the Church—Preaching the Gospel

In the first two chapters of this booklet, we discussed the fact that the Church of God must be the foundation and pillar of the Truth (1 Timothy 3:15); and that it has the responsibility to retain and preserve the Truth, in spite of tempting obstacles and the enticing spirit of compromise. We also discussed our belief in the infallibility of the Holy Scriptures; our doctrinal foundation; and our Church government; and we explained what the Bible means by stating that the Church is a spiritual organism. We emphasized that this fact does not exclude the necessity of physical organizations. In that context, we showed the importance of the Church’s correct biblical name.

Church Commission

Jesus Christ gave His Church an important commission, especially for these last days. When focusing on this commission and how it is being carried out, we find another identifying sign for God’s true Church. We describe this important task in our Statement of Beliefs, under “The Church’s Commission,” as follows:

“We believe that it is the Church’s commission to preach the gospel of the Kingdom of God to all nations as a witness, to warn all nations, and especially the lost tribes of the house of Israel (mainly in the United States, Great Britain, certain Commonwealth nations and nations in Northwestern Europe) of impending danger, and to feed the flock of Christ—the Church—spiritually and physically.”

In this chapter, we will focus on the Church’s commission to preach the gospel of the Kingdom of God to all nations as a witness. In the next two chapters, we will address the remainder of the Church’s commission; i.e., to warn the nations and to feed the flock of Christ.

Preaching the Gospel

Rightly understood, very few can be identified as fulfilling the Church’s commission of preaching the gospel as a witness in the entire world. But we do read in the Bible about the responsibly of preaching the gospel of the Kingdom of God in this end-time, and once God determines this commission as having been fulfilled, Christ will return. Matthew 24:14 tells us: “And THIS gospel OF THE KINGDOM will be preached in all the world as a witness to all nations, and then the end will come.” Mark 13:10 confirms this: “And the gospel must first be preached to all the nations.”

Only One Gospel—the Gospel OF the Kingdom of God

There is only one gospel (Galatians 1:6–9). It is identified in the Bible as the gospel OF THE KINGDOM OF God (Mark 1:14; Luke 4:43; 8:1; 9:2, 60; Acts 1:3; 8:12; 19:8; 20:25; 28:23, 30–31).

Christ spoke many parables about the Kingdom of God. He did this so that only those whose minds were opened to the Truth—the few—could understand His message (Luke 8:9–10).

First, note that it is the gospel which must be preached. The word gospel means “good news” or “glad tidings.” As Christ came to preach the gospel or good news of the Kingdom (Matthew 9:35), so did the early apostles (1 Corinthians 9:16), and so must His Church do today. The fact that the worldwide preaching of the gospel is a sign for the soon-coming return of Jesus Christ shows us that, after the early apostles had died, it was not preached to the world for almost 2,000 years.

What the Gospel Message Includes

Secondly, note that the gospel includes, among other aspects, a message ABOUT Jesus Christ (Luke 24:44–46); about the grace of God (Acts 20:24); repentance and forgiveness of sins (Luke 24:47); the belief in and obedience to the gospel (Mark 1:15; Romans 10:16; 2 Thessalonians 1:8); our salvation (Ephesians 1:13); peace (Ephesians 6:15); the promise of eternal life (2 Timothy 1:10); rulership of Christ and the saints here on earth (Revelation 20:4, 6; Daniel 2:44; 7:21–22, 27); and a message about the Kingdom of God (Luke 9:11).

However, the gospel of the Kingdom of God includes much more.

We read that it is the gospel OF Jesus Christ (Romans 1:16;
1 Corinthians 9:12), or Christ’s gospel (2 Corinthians 2:12). It is a message that God the Father gave to Jesus Christ, the “Messenger” (Malachi 3:1) in order to proclaim it (compare also Revelation 1:1). But the gospel message was also Christ’s message, because it is called the gospel OF the Kingdom of God, and Christ is a member of the Kingdom of God.

The God Family

God is a Kingdom, or a ruling Family.

The God Family is described in our Statement of Beliefs as follows, under “God is a Family”:

“We believe that God is a Kingdom or a Family, the Kingdom or Family of God (Ephesians 3:14–15); that God consists of the Father and the Son Jesus Christ, but with the potential of man to become part of God’s very Family (Ephesians 3:16–19); that God the Father created everything through Jesus Christ (Colossians 1:16; Hebrews 1:1–2).”

Both the Father and the Son have always existed as the God FAMILY. In addition, it is the potential of man to become part of the God Family; to enter the God Family as immortal God beings—actually born-again sons and daughters of God the Father, and brothers and sisters of Jesus Christ—composed of Spirit just as God and Christ are Spirit beings.

The gospel OF the Kingdom of God is a gospel originating with the Kingdom of God—the ruling God Family. It is the gospel OF God the Father (Romans 1:1; 1 Thessalonians 2:8–9) and OF Jesus Christ, the Son of God (Mark 1:1).

But it was also the gospel OF Paul (Romans 2:16; 16:25; 2 Timothy 2:8), and it is also “OUR” gospel (2 Corinthians 4:3; 2 Thessalonians 2:14). Here is why: If we have been baptized and have received the gift of the Holy Spirit, we are Spirit-begotten members of the Family and Kingdom of God. Then, we have received the great privilege and responsibility to preach and live according to the gospel or good news OF—emanating from—the Kingdom or Family of God; that is, of the Father, of the Son, and of us as begotten children of God. Once we have received the Holy Spirit, dwelling within us and leading us, then we have become part of the Kingdom of God, but only “in embryo.”

Belief in Jesus as the Messiah

This gospel message includes our belief that Jesus Christ died for us as our personal Savior, and it includes the correct understanding as to who and what Christ was and is. We explain it in this way in our Statement of Beliefs, under “Belief in Jesus as the Messiah”:

“We believe that Jesus of Nazareth is the Messiah, the Christ, the divine Son of God the Father; that He was in the beginning with God the Father (John 1:1), that He became Man (John 1:14), born in the human flesh of the virgin Mary; that He lived a sinless life; that He was crucified and died for us, thereby paying the penalty for our sins; that He was buried and dead in the grave for three days and three nights; that He was resurrected and ascended into the Heavens, where He sits at the right hand of God the Father; that He is now the High Priest of true Christians, intervening for them before God the Father; that He will come back at the ‘end time’ to establish the Kingdom and Government of God here on earth, by sitting on the throne of David (presently in Great Britain), and to rule all nations (Luke 1:32–33; Daniel 7:14).”

Careful Review of Our Belief in Jesus Christ

A careful review of these statements should reveal remarkable differences to most of the other “Christian” denominations. We clearly believe that the Bible tells us:

  1. that prior to Christ’s First Coming, He was God and always existed as God—a God BEING or PERSONAGE; which means, He was not an angel or created by God the Father; or some godly “thoughts” which were given a human body;
  2. that the Father was always the Father and that Christ was always the Son of God, the second Member of the God Family;
  3. that Christ became a Man, ceasing to be an immortal God being, which means that He was NOT fully God and fully man when He lived here on earth;
  4. that Mary was a virgin and conceived Christ through the power of God the Father’s Holy Spirit; but that Mary did not stay a virgin; rather, after Christ’s birth, she and Joseph had four sons and at least three daughters;
  5. that Jesus Christ overcame sin in the flesh through the power of God the Father’s Holy Spirit living within Him; and that He never sinned even once;
  6. that He was tortured, murdered and quite literally died;
  7. that He was dead, which means that He did not have an immortal soul that kept on living, and that He (His “soul”) did not go to “hell” to preach to the dead while He was in the grave; nor do we believe the blasphemous idea that the “Son of God,” as part of an unchangeable “Trinity,” kept on living in Heaven, while Christ was dead on earth;
  8. that Jesus was in the grave for three days and three nights, which means that He could not have been crucified on a Friday and resurrected on a Sunday; rather, He was crucified on a Wednesday and placed in the grave just before sunset, when the First Day of Unleavened Bread, an annual Sabbath, started on Wednesday evening at sunset; He was resurrected to immortal life with the glory that He had before He became a Man; and He left the grave just about sunset, when the weekly Sabbath ended;
  9. that He ascended to God the Father in the Third Heaven, where He functions now as our living High Priest, intervening for God’s people before God the Father;
  10. that He WILL return to this earth, as He has promised, to establish God’s rule on this earth; He will not rule from heaven over the earth;
  11. that He will return only once, visibly, at the time of the seventh or last trumpet; that He will rule from David’s throne, which will be transferred from Great Britain (where it is now) to Jerusalem; that He will share His rule with the born-again immortal people of God; and
  12. that He and the immortal saints will rule IN the Kingdom of God as born-again members of the God Family, and that they will rule on earth, not from heaven over the earth, thereby ending all human governments.

The Holy Spirit

God IS a Family of God beings, but the Holy Spirit is not God, a God being or a Person. This is another decisive difference between the Church of the Eternal God and its affiliated international organizations, and most other Christian denominations.

We state the following in our Statement of Beliefs under “The Holy Spirit of God”:

“We believe in the Holy Spirit which is the power of God, both of the Father and of the Son, given by God to a truly repentant person at the time of baptism; and that through this power, God the Father resurrected Christ from the dead and will likewise resurrect us from the dead (1 Corinthians 6:14; Romans 8:11). We believe that we are not true Christians, if the Holy Spirit of God does not dwell in us (Romans 8:9).”

This means that the Holy Spirit is NOT a person; and therefore, the wrong belief in God being a Trinity—“One Person in Three Persons”—must be rejected. Nor is it biblical to believe in only one God Being, consisting of three modes or “three hypostases” of this “one Being,” as God IS a Family, consisting of TWO God Beings, who are “one” or “unified” in purpose and mind; but with the goal of enlarging the God Family by adding many more members to it.

Man’s Part in God’s Family

In this regard, we state in our Statement of Beliefs, under “Man’s Part in God’s Family”:

“We believe that it is the potential of man to become a born-again immortal and divine member of the God-Family; that God is in the process of reproducing Himself through man; and that those who have received God’s Holy Spirit are already the children of God, but they are not glorified yet (1 John 3:1–3; Romans 8:12–17). We believe that Jesus Christ, the ‘Logos’ or ‘the Word of God’ or ‘the Spokesman’ (John 1:1; 1 John 1:1–3; Revelation 19:13), the second divine member of the God Family, became Man, in order to overcome sin in the flesh and to die for us (Romans 8:3), so that man, accepting the sacrifice of Christ and letting Christ live His life in him, could become a divine member of the God Family as well.”

We are clearly told in God’s Word that we are to preach this gospel message of the Kingdom of God, and all that it entails, as a witness. This means, we are not to try to convert others to the Truth, since we understand that God must call someone to the Truth and that He must give the person the spiritual capability of understanding the Truth.

No Proselytizing 

Accordingly, we say in our Statement of Beliefs, under “Proselytizing”:

“We do not believe in proselytizing. Therefore, we do not seek members by having people standing on street corners or going around neighborhoods knocking on doors. We carry out our various projects in an effort to freely give to all people regardless of their race, nationality, or religious affiliation. We believe in the godly way of helping others by providing the financial means by tithing and voluntary contributions.”

Rather than trying to proselytize or “convert” others, we are told to preach the gospel as a witness. The Greek word for “witness” is marturion, and means, literally, “witness” or “testimony.” This word is also used in Acts 4:33 where we read that “with great power the apostles gave witness to the resurrection of the Lord Jesus.”

Giving Witness

A related Greek word, marturia, is also used in John 3:11 where Christ says to Nicodemus: “We speak what We know and testify what We have seen, and you do not believe Our witness.”

In addition, Christ says the following in John 5:36: “But I have a greater witness [marturia] than John’s; for the works which the Father has given Me to finish—the very works that I do—bear witness [martureo] of Me, that the Father has sent Me.”

Another related Greek word is martus, which is also translated as “witness.” In Acts 1:8, Christ says to His apostles: “But you shall receive power when the Holy Spirit has come upon you; and you shall be witnesses to Me [or: “My witnesses”] in Jerusalem, and in all Judea and Samaria, and to the end of the earth.”

Peter confessed that he and the other apostles and disciples were witnesses of Christ’s murder and His resurrection (Acts 2:32; 5:32; 13:31); as well as Christ’s very life as a human being (Acts 10:39, 41). In addition, Paul was commissioned to be Christ’s witness (Acts 22:14–15; 26:16).

Since the Church has the commission today to preach the gospel of the Kingdom of God as a witness, it too must speak with power of the things that it knows and has seen. Nobody has literally seen Jesus Christ today, but those who have God’s Spirit dwelling within them have “seen” and “experienced” and “tasted” the powers of the age to come and the “good word of God” (Hebrews 6:4–5), and they have “known and believed” God’s love for us (1 John 4:16). They are to testify of the entire gospel message of the Kingdom with conviction and zeal, fully believing everything that the Bible reveals about it (Acts 24:14; 2 Corinthians 4:13). Their message must be proclaimed with boldness and clarity so that others, whom God wants to call, may come to the faith and believe (2 Thessalonians 1:10).

Preaching in All the World

We are also told that once the gospel has been preached as a witness in all the world, then the end of this present evil age will come and Christ will return. Today, the Church of God preaches the true gospel in all the world, mainly through the various means of the Internet and fulfilling requests for hard-copy material.

This does not mean that every single person on this planet must have heard the gospel message. We read in Isaiah 66:19 that some will not have heard about God’s fame prior to Christ’s return. Christ also tells His disciples that they will not have been able to reach all the cities of Israel prior to His return (Matthew 10:23). God will decide when the Church’s commission of preaching the gospel in all the world has been sufficiently accomplished so that He can send His Son back to the earth. The Greek word for “world” is oikoumene and can be described as the habitable earth or land. Sometimes, the Bible uses this word and the term “all the world” or similar expressions in a generic sense; notice this in Luke 2:1; John 12:19 (“kosmos” in the Greek for “world”); Acts 11:28; 17:6; 24:5 and Romans 10:18.

Some may think that Christ will not come back for a long time because, in accordance with their view, the gospel has not been preached yet in all the world. But their thoughts may not be God’s thoughts, and we are warned that Christ will return when we do not expect it (Matthew 24:42, 44).

The Church of God must be watchful and zealous in fulfilling its commission of preaching the gospel. It must be committed to doing the Work of God (James 1:25). It must not become complacent and detracted, losing the focus on the most important Work of preaching the gospel by perhaps replacing it with other pursuits; such as trying to make this world a better place by voting in governmental elections; joining the military; or by performing “missionary works” in Third World countries.

Chapter 4 – The Commission of the Church—Warning the Nations

In the first three chapters of this booklet, we discussed our belief in the infallibility of the Holy Scriptures; our doctrinal foundation; and our Church government. We also emphasized that while the Church of God is a spiritual organism, this fact does not exclude the necessity of physical organizations. In that context, we showed the importance of the Church’s correct biblical name. We also began to explain Christ’s commission to His Church; that is, to preach the gospel of the Kingdom of God to all nations as a witness. We showed what is meant by the terms, “gospel,” “the Kingdom of God,” “to all nations,” and “as a witness.”

In this chapter, we will address another aspect of the Church’s commission; i.e., to warn the nations.

The Church’s Commission—A Warning Message

As pointed out in our Statement of Beliefs under “The Church’s Commission”:

“We believe that it is the Church’s commission to preach the gospel of the Kingdom of God to all nations as a witness, to warn all nations, and especially the lost tribes of the house of Israel (mainly in the United States, Great Britain, certain Commonwealth nations and nations in Northwestern Europe) of impending danger, and to feed the flock of Christ—the Church—spiritually and physically.”

Part of the gospel message is a warning proclamation. It is the responsibility of the Church of God to warn all nations of impending danger (Isaiah 34:1–3), especially the lost tribes of the house of Israel (Ezekiel 3:17–21; 33:2–11). Emphasis is placed on the house of Israel because God had chosen them to be a good example to the rest of the world; unfortunately, they failed miserably in this regard (Exodus 19:5–6; Ezekiel 20:5–32). As a result, God will deal with them first, after having given them a prior warning. But a specific warning must also go out to all nations, because God will deal with them subsequently (Isaiah 24:5–6; 28:22). In addition, a warning message must even go out to members and prospective members of the Church of God (Colossians 1:28; Acts 20:31; 1 Corinthians 4:14; 1 Thessalonians 5:14).

Modern Identity of Israel and Judah

In order to warn the nations of the house of Israel (and, by extension, the modern house of Judah), it is necessary to know who they are today. This knowledge is also one of the distinguishing signs of the difference between the Church of God and most other church groups who claim to be Christian. They are unaware of who and where the modern tribes of the house of Israel are, or that a warning message must be given to them today, prior to Christ’s return.

As we state in our Statement of Beliefs, the lost tribes of the house of Israel can be found today in the USA (where we find descendants of Manasseh, the first-born son of Joseph and grandson of Jacob or Israel); the United Kingdom, Canada, New Zealand, Australia and South Africa (all descendants of Ephraim, the second son of Joseph); parts of France (descendants of Reuben, Jacob’s first-born son); Denmark and Ireland (descendants of Dan, one of Jacob’s twelve sons); Norway and Iceland (descendants of Benjamin, another one of Jacob’s twelve sons); The Netherlands (descendants of Zebulon, one of Jacob’s twelve sons); Finland (descendants of Issachar, one of Jacob’s twelve sons); Switzerland (descendants of Gad, one of Jacob’s twelve sons); Belgium and Luxembourg (descendants of Asher, one of Jacob’s twelve sons); and Sweden (descendants of Naphtali, one of Jacob’s twelve sons).

In addition, modern descendants of Jacob’s son Levi might be found today in Wales; and descendants of Simeon and Levi might also be found in Scotland. Furthermore, a warning message must go out to the modern descendants of the house of Judah—the Jewish people.

Warning to “Gentile” Nations

But as we said, the warning message must also be given to
non-Israelite peoples as well, which would include powerful nations such as Germany and Austria (modern Assyria); Italy (in part, descendants of the ancient Chaldeans and Babylonians); and countries such as Russia, China, Japan, India, nations in the Middle East, Africa and South America. It will remain to be seen whether, and to what extent, such a warning will reach some of the non-Israelite or “Gentile” nations prior to the beginning of the Great Tribulation.

In addition, the message must be proclaimed about what is prophesied for the descendants of the house of Israel and the entire world if the warning is not heeded. God’s Church is able to announce this, as Christ leads and inspires it, and Christ’s Spirit is a spirit of prophecy (Revelation 19:10; compare Amos 3:7–8; John 16:13; Isaiah 44:26; 1 Corinthians 13:2).

When to Proclaim?

To be clear, the warning message must precede the time of the beginning of the Great Tribulation (which will NOT last longer than three-and-a-half years; there is NO reference in the Bible saying that it would last for seven years, as some teach) and of the Day of the Lord (which may last for about one year, compare Isaiah 34:8; 61:2; 63:4, equating a day with a year, beginning no later than about two-and-a-half years after the start of the Great Tribulation). It is true that the warning message will continue to be given during those times, especially through the testimony and prophecies of the “two witnesses” (Revelation 11:3–6). Finally, when the two witnesses have completed their testimony, they will be killed in Jerusalem (showing that they are human beings and not angels), and after three-and-a-half days they will be resurrected to immortal life as God beings in the Kingdom of God (Revelation 11:7–13).

This resurrection will be part of the first resurrection, when all true Christians will enter eternal life and meet the returning Christ in the air, in the clouds (1 Thessalonians 4:16–17; Matthew 24:30; 26:64), to descend together on that same day to the Mount of Olives (Zechariah 14:4–5). The Bible does not teach, nor do we believe, that the returning Christ and His resurrected saints, who will meet Him in the air, will ascend to Heaven and then return to this earth at a later time.

Satan’s Wrath and Protection of the Church

Today’s warning message of the Church is directed especially at the tribes of the house of Israel, as well as the Jewish people, who will both be defeated in war and will either be killed or enslaved. This will occur at and will constitute the very beginning of the Great Tribulation which can also be described as Satan’s wrath against Israel (Luke 21:20–24).

It is also prophesied that Satan’s wrath will be directed, at the same time, against God’s Church—spiritual Israel—and a martyrdom will occur for many of God’s people (Revelation 6:9–11; 7:13–14; 12:11–12, 17). Other members of the true Church of God will be protected during that time at a physical location or “place of safety” here on earth (Revelation 12:13–16; 3:10). The Bible might give some indication as to how God’s people who are worthy of protection will reach this place of safety, but it is useless to prepare for it in a physical way or contemplate where it might be and how to get there, as God will “work out the specifics.”

As we stated, the warning message must also go out to all nations who will be involved, either directly or indirectly, with attacking Israel (Zechariah 14:2–3, 12–15), and even though God has decreed that Israel and Judah are to be punished, this does not make Israel’s enemies any more righteous (Habakkuk 1:13). While at the very end all nations (including Russia and China) will be involved in attacking Jerusalem, the original onslaught will occur through ten European nations or groups of nations (Daniel 2:40–44; Revelation 17:12–13) under the leadership of a charismatic political military leader, the “beast,” who will work together with a worldwide religious system, “Babylon the Great,” under their religious leader, the “false prophet.”

Ten European Core Nations or Groups of Nations

The Church of God understands and believes that the confederacy of ten European nations or groups of nations will occur under “Assyrian” leadership (Isaiah 10:5–7, 12, 24–25; 30:30–33; 31:8–9). The future “King of Assyria” is also identified as “King Jareb,” the “king of the North” and the “beast.” This coming European power bloc will fight a nuclear war against America and Great Britain, leading to the destruction of all major cities in those countries (Ezekiel 6:6).

The Church of God has proclaimed for a long time that Germany (who was defeated in World War II and was subsequently divided into East and West Germany) would unite and become the most powerful nation in Europe; that Great Britain would ultimately leave the EU, while Italy would not leave; that the euro would stay; that Europe would build a powerful army; and that the relationship between the USA and Europe, especially Germany, would deteriorate.

The European Religious System

We understand that the prophesied European religious system has nothing to do with Islam, but that it is a false belief and practice of Christianity, which is described as a fallen woman, as she and her daughters fell away from true and pure Christianity (Revelation 17:1–6, 15, 18; 18:23–24). We also understand that this religious system has been working together with the European political system for many centuries, known as “revivals of the ancient Holy Roman Empire,” under Justinian; Charles the Great; Otto the Great; Charles V; Napoleon; and Hitler and Mussolini, successively. None of that can be said in any way about Islam, which played no role in the above-mentioned revivals and which did not depart from true Christianity. In fact, it never knew nor accepted true Christianity to begin with. (For more information, please read our free booklets, “Europe in Prophecy” and “The Ten European Revivals of the ancient Roman Empire.”)

The Coming Falling Away

We also understand that just prior to Christ’s return, the false prophet or the man of sin will occupy the future temple of God in Jerusalem, claiming to be God, and that this will occur at the time of an end-time falling away from biblical Truth (2 Thessalonians 2:1–4). The religious Babylonian system did not teach or preach the Truth for almost two thousand years. Therefore, it is clear that the falling away cannot and does not refer to the Babylonian system which is getting “bigger,” but that it must refer to a falling away of true Christians from biblical Truth. This, in turn, sheds some light on the fact that God will allow a final martyrdom against some of His people (Daniel 7:25–27; Revelation 13:7), in order to wake them up and make them realize their lack of zeal for His Law and His Work, or even their temporary departure from God’s Way which they once understood and lived.

No Seven-Year Contract between the Beast and Arab Nations

We also know from the Bible that the last revival of the ancient Roman Empire will at first temporarily collaborate, to an extent, with Arab nations and Turkey against Israel (Psalm 83:1–8). However, there is no biblical suggestion that a seven-year contract will be entered into between the “beast” and Arab nations, which would then be broken after three-and-a-half years.

The passage that is sometimes quoted for this proposition—Daniel 9:27—does not refer to such an end-time physical covenant, but to the death of Jesus Christ in the middle of the week (Wednesday, when He was crucified) after His three-and-a-half year public ministry, thereby doing away with or “bringing to an end” the sacrificial system, as well as confirming the spiritual New Covenant with His people for one prophetic week or seven years. (Christ will fulfill the remaining three-and-a-half years of His seven-year ministry when He returns to this earth.) It is revealed however that the European invasion of the Holy Land will occur when animal sacrifices will be brought there by the Jews, apparently during or after the completed construction of the Third Temple on the Temple Mount (Daniel 8:11–14; 11:31; 12:11–12).

And so, God will proceed in punishing the “Gentile” nations, and especially the “beast power,” during the Day of the Lord. The two witnesses and those supporting them will continue the warning during that time, a warning that will be directed to all the nations (Revelation 8:13; 14:6–11), as well as to those Israelites who have survived the nuclear attacks and are, by then, prisoners in concentration camps or slave laborers in areas occupied by the modern Roman Empire.

The warning message to be proclaimed has to do with the need to change; to repent of sin (Revelation 9:20–21; 16:9–11) and turn to righteousness. This world does not seem to know what sin is, especially the so-called “Christian” world which believes the lie that “grace” somehow supersedes the need to keep God’s Law.

Law, Sin and Love

In our Statement of Beliefs, we say under “Law, Sin and Love”:

“We believe that sin is the transgression of the Law, and hence we strive to keep the Law as summed up in the word, ‘love’ (Romans 13:10). Love involves two great principles of love towards God and love towards neighbor. The Ten Commandments compose the ten points of the Law (Matthew 22:37–39; James 2:8–11).”

Keeping the Commandments

We do not believe by any means that Jesus came to abolish the Law of God or fulfill it for us so that we do not have to keep it anymore. Sin is the transgression of the spiritual Law (1 John 3:4 in the Authorized Version; compare Romans 7:14); that is, the Ten Commandments and the statutes and judgments, which explain the Ten Commandments even further. It is true that Jesus did away with the sacrificial system of washings and rites, and therefore, the Church of God strongly rejects any attempts by “Christian” groups to uphold and teach superseded Old Testament temporary laws, including ritual washings, animal sacrifices or physical circumcision (compare Galatians 5:2).

On the other hand, Christ made very clear that we must keep the commandments of the spiritual Law (1 John 2:4; 5:3; 2 John 6, 10). James clarified that when we break one of the Ten Commandments, we are guilty of having broken them all (James 2:8–12). The concept of grace does not teach us something differently.

Grace and Works

We state in our Statement of Beliefs under “Grace and Works”:

“We believe that true Christians are saved by God’s grace, not according to their works (Ephesians 2:8–9), but that their reward is dependent on the good works they perform (Matthew 16:27; Revelation 22:12).”

Christ died for us, to forgive us our sins and pay the penalty for our sins, the penalty of eternal death (Romans 6:23). Christ did this because of grace—unmerited pardon. There is nothing we did to have compelled Christ to die for us; we certainly did not deserve His death for us. Nothing we did made us worthy of Christ’s death. However, accepting His Sacrifice for the forgiveness of our sins does not mean that we can now trample Him underfoot and spit at Him by ignoring and violating God’s Law.

Grace is not a license to sin (Jude 4). After having received forgiveness of our past sins by grace, we are then obligated to live righteously; that is, we must avoid sin with all our might so that the righteousness demanded by the Law can be fulfilled in us (Romans 8:3–4). We know also that we cannot be victorious on our own, but that it must be Jesus Christ living in us through the Holy Spirit (Galatians 2:20). It is Christ who empowers us to overcome our evil human carnal nature, this sin-stricken world and Satan the Devil. The idea that we can sin so that grace may abound is strongly condemned in the Bible (Romans 6:1–2).

As true Christians, we will show through our good works—how we live—that we are in God’s eyes “counted worthy” of protection and eternal life (Luke 21:36; 20:35). It is Christ in us who makes us worthy when we follow His lead and submit to Him. Christ gave His Church a work to do, the work of proclaiming the gospel of the Kingdom in all the world as a witness. And the degree of our reward (not eternal life which will be granted us as a free gift) is indeed dependent upon how well we are doing with what we have been given (1 Corinthians 3:8; 2 John 8; Revelation 22:12).

Why then do so many professing Christians believe the lie that Christ came to abolish the Law and that we are “saved” once and for all, no matter how we live? The answer is that the whole world is deceived. And it is Satan and his demons who are responsible for this worldwide deception (Revelation 12:9; 16:14; compare also 1 John 4:1; 2 Corinthians 11:14–15; 1 Timothy 4:1)!

We understand that this is not God’s world, but that Satan and his demons are the present rulers of this world (Ephesians 6:12).

Angels and Demons

We say in our Statement of Beliefs, under “Angels”:

“We believe in the existence of holy angels, who faithfully serve God. We also believe that there are ‘fallen’ angels who are in rebellion to God, and who are referred to in Scripture as Satan and his demons.”

You can find detailed information about the existence and the activities of angels and demons in our free booklet, “Angels, Demons and the Spirit World.”

The fact that this is not God’s world and that it is presently under Satan’s dominion does not mean that we are therefore permitted or obligated to rebel against the human rule of the country we might be living in. At the same time, we must not participate in any activity which is against God’s Law.

Civic Government

To explain this sometimes delicate balance, we state this in our Statement of Beliefs, under “Civic Government”:

“We believe that we are to be subject to the government of our country and its laws (Romans 13:1–5; 1 Peter 2:13–17); that we are to pay our taxes (Matthew 22:17–21; Mark 12:14–17; Romans 13:6–7); that we are to pray for leaders of government (1 Timothy 2:1–3); and that we are to honor those leaders (1 Peter 2:17; Romans 13:7).”

Relationship with God

However, we also state this in our Statement of Beliefs, under “Relationship with God”:

“We believe that a Christian’s duty to God is of a superior and higher nature than our duty arising from any human relationship (Acts 4:18–20; 5:27–29). We therefore, following biblical commands and principles, do not participate in voting for national elections or jury duty, and we do not join the military. On the other hand, we do not object to participation in civil service. If compelled by governments to enlist, we refuse to serve in any capacity that would violate the spirit of the sixth commandment against murder (Exodus 20:13; Matthew 5:43–48; Romans 12:17–21).”

Taking these passages together, we do not believe that we ought to resort to any violence against any governmental regime or rulership. Nor should we participate in wars or in any violent activity against anyone, foreign and domestic (Please read our free booklet, “Should You Fight in War?”).

We ought to pray for the leaders of our human government, and to honor and submit to those leaders (unless their directives violate God’s supreme Law), so that we, the people of God, can live a “quiet and peaceable life” (1 Timothy 2:2) in order to fulfill our commission to preach God’s gospel—the gospel of the Kingdom of God—to all nations. This, of course, includes preaching a warning message to this sinful world, placing it on notice that this present evil world (Galatians 1:4) will end soon and that it will be replaced by a better world—“the world to come” (Hebrews 2:5), the wonderful world tomorrow, a truly peaceful Paradise here on earth.

Chapter 5 – The Commission of the Church—Feeding the Flock

In this chapter, we will discuss the remaining aspect of the commission given to the Church, which is, as stated in our Statement of Beliefs under “The Church’s Commission,” “… to feed the flock of Christ—the Church—spiritually and physically.” The correct understanding of properly feeding the flock distinguishes us substantially from most other Church organizations.

Feeding the Flock

To begin with, we will address the responsibility of the Church to feed the flock spiritually. This task is foremost assigned to the ordained ministry of God’s Church. We discussed in previous chapters that the Church of God is a spiritual organism, which is physically organized.

Feeding the Flock Spiritually

We read in John 21:15–17:

“So when they had eaten breakfast, Jesus said to Simon Peter, ‘Simon, son of Jonah, do you love Me more than these [the multitude of fish which Peter had caught, compare verses 10–11]?’ He said to Him, ‘Yes, Lord; You know that I love You.’ He said to him, ‘Feed My lambs.’ He said to him again a second time, ‘Simon, son of Jonah, do you love Me?’ He said to Him, ‘Yes, Lord; You know that I love You.’ He said to him, ‘Tend My sheep.’ He said to him the third time, ‘Simon, son of Jonah, do you love Me?’ Peter was grieved because He said to him the third time, ‘Do you love Me?’ And he said to Him, ‘Lord, You know all things; You know that I love You.’ Jesus said to him, ‘Feed My sheep.’”

The Ministry’s Responsibility

The task of feeding Christ’s lambs and feeding and tending His sheep is primarily accomplished through the ministers’ inspired speaking and teaching of God’s Word, and through ministerial counseling. In this regard, the ministry is to look after and protect Christ’s disciples by “feeding” and “tending” the flock, which includes standing up to “savage wolves” which might come in with the intent to spiritually destroy and devour the sheep (Acts 20:29; compare also John 10:11–13).

Matthew 24:45–46 adds this admonition: “Who then is a faithful and wise servant, whom his master made ruler over his household, to give them FOOD IN DUE SEASON? Blessed is that servant whom his master, when he comes, will find SO doing.”

Ephesians 4, beginning with verse 11, says in the Revised Standard Version: “And His [Christ’s] gifts were that some should be apostles, some prophets, some evangelists, some pastors and teachers, to equip the saints for THE WORK of ministry, for building up the body of Christ.”

As Spirit-begotten children, we must grow in the knowledge and understanding of the Truth (2 Peter 3:18). We are desirous of the pure milk of the Word (1 Peter 2:2), being nurtured by our “mother” (Galatians 4:26)—the Church of God—just as a new-born human child is fed and cared for by his or her human mother. Paul tells us in Ephesians 4:11–16 that Christ gave to His Church ministers with the responsibility to feed and edify the flock, so that “we should no longer be children, tossed to and fro and carried about with every wind of doctrine” (verse 14).

Brethren need Christ’s ministers to be fed properly. Romans 10:14–16 tells us that we cannot hear “without a preacher.” We are also told, however, that God must send the “preacher.” We are encouraged to “test the spirits, whether they are of God; because many false prophets [or preachers] have gone into the world” (1 John 4:1).

In the first chapter of this booklet, we warned against deception, which is prophesied to occur—including within the Church of God. Feeding the flock includes a warning against deception, lying spirits and the falling away from the Truth. In Chapter 2 of this booklet, we continued to address the importance of not deviating from the Truth. To ensure that this doesn’t happen, the ministry of God’s Church has the duty to feed the flock by preaching the Truth in season and out of season (2 Timothy 4:1–2).

In Chapter 3, we discussed the Church’s commission of preaching the gospel of the Kingdom of God in all the world as a witness.
Having explained what the gospel is, it is clear that this commission is not to neglect the Church membership. Rather, preaching the gospel constitutes a necessary part of feeding the flock. In addition to the preaching of the gospel, the Church members are to be taught more fully by the ministry (Matthew 28:19–20).

We also stated in Chapter 4 that a warning message must go out to members and prospective members of the Church of God, including a message about prophecy, which will help them to see more clearly how close we are to Christ’s return.

Baptism and Laying on of Hands

All of this requires a sincere, honest, dedicated and functioning ministry. In this context, the doctrine of laying on of hands (Hebrews 6:2) is extremely important, as it is an integral part of the Church’s commission to feed the flock.

There is no promise in the Bible that, since the foundation and establishment of the New Testament Church in 31 A.D., someone would receive the Holy Spirit without prior proper baptism as an adult—after repentance and belief in Christ’s Sacrifice and the gospel—and the laying on of hands by God’s ordained ministers (Acts 8:12–17; 19:5–6). This symbolic act sets the baptized person aside or sanctifies him or her for the divine purpose of receiving from God His Holy Spirit. Therefore, only ordained ministers of God should perform baptisms. Unordained members who decide to baptize others and “lay hands on them” (Acts 8:17–18; 19:5–6) should realize that they would not have a biblical basis to justify their action. This would be true, even if their particular Church organization, or a particular minister, may “authorize” such behavior, as it would not be supported by God’s written Word, and we must obey God rather than man (Acts 5:29; 4:19).

Anointing the Sick

Further, only God’s ministers were given special authority from God to lay their hands upon the sick when praying for them (while anointing them with oil). This is clearly taught in many passages, including James 5:14–15; Mark 6:13; Mark 16:18; Acts 9:17–18; and Acts 28:8.

In addition, if a personal ministerial visit is not possible, then God’s ordained ministers are permitted to use and pray over a cloth, anointing it with a drop of oil as the symbol of the Holy Spirit, laying or placing their hands on the cloth, and asking God to heal the sick person who will receive this cloth. This is based on numerous passages in the Bible, including Acts 19:11–12, where it is shown that “God worked unusual miracles BY THE HANDS OF PAUL, so that even handkerchiefs or aprons were brought from his body to the sick, and the diseases left them and the evil spirits went out of them.” The reference to the “hands of Paul” seems to indicate that Paul laid his HANDS on the apron, anointed it with a drop of oil and prayed over it before sending it to the sick. This is the exact method used by God’s ministers today.

Church Weddings

In the case of a proper Church wedding, the minister emphasizes the purpose of marriage, and the fact that the couple is entering into a life-long COVENANT with God. He places his hands on the couple, while asking God in prayer to sanctify the marriage and to set aside the couple for the holy purpose of the marriage relationship.

Blessing Little Children

The Church of God sets aside a time during the annual Feast of Tabernacles celebration to bless little children by the ministers placing their hands on them, and asking God to grant them His protection and guidance (compare Mark 10:16; Matthew 19:13–15).

Ordinations of Deacons and Ministers

Ordinations of deacons, deaconesses and elders are done strictly through the ministry, and they are always accompanied by the laying on of hands, setting the ordained person aside for the godly office of a deacon, a deaconess or a minister (Acts 6:2–6; 1 Timothy 4:14; compare also 1 Timothy 5:22). Notice especially 2 Timothy 1:6: “Therefore I remind you to stir up the gift of God which is in you THROUGH THE LAYING ON OF MY HANDS.” This procedure is also applied when a deacon is raised to the office of an elder, and when an elder is raised to a higher rank within the ministry, such as pastor or evangelist.

The doctrine of laying on of hands requires and demands a functioning godly ministry, who are God’s representatives (Malachi 2:7), if they are truly chosen and ordained by God (Hebrews 5:4). God has decreed that an ordained minister of God is necessary for: proper baptism (leading to receipt of the Holy Spirit); healing; Church weddings; the blessing of little children; and ordinations as deacons and elders. All of this serves the purpose of feeding the flock.

Willingness to Be Fed

In order to successfully carry out this responsibility of feeding the flock, there must be a willingness of the Church members to be fed. One cannot feed someone if a person rejects the food. The ministry of God is here to serve and feed God’s sheep. God’s sheep will recognize the voice of God as it is being preached through His shepherds, and they will follow them (John 10:1–5). This is the attitude we ought to have toward God’s ministry, as so strongly and boldly put by John, an apostle of Jesus Christ: “We are of God. He who knows God hears us; he who is not of God does not hear us” (1 John 4:6). Christ Himself said: “If they kept My word, they will keep yours also” (John 15:20). He also said: “I do not pray for these alone, but also for those who will believe in Me through their word” (John 17:20).

Someone who rejects God’s ministers, thinking that he has no need of them, is in mortal spiritual danger. Someone who is unwilling to submit to the ministry of God is guilty of rebellion, which is as bad as sorcery and witchcraft (1 Samuel 15:23). Paul encouraged the brethren to follow him, as he followed Christ. He URGED the brethren to follow or imitate him (1 Corinthians 4:16). He said: “Imitate me, just as I also imitate Christ” (1 Corinthians 11:1).

He reminded the Thessalonians that they “became followers of us and of the Lord, having received the word in much affliction, with joy of the Holy Spirit” (1 Thessalonians 1:6). Just as it is the duty and responsibility of God’s ministers to feed the flock and protect it from harm, the “sheep” and the “lambs” are told by God to accept and obey the guidance and protection from God’s true ministers (Hebrews 13:17; 2 Thessalonians 3:13–15).

Feeding the Flock Physically

In addition to the commission to feed the flock spiritually, God’s Church needs to feed those within the flock physically who are in need of such help.

Tithing

We say in our Statement of Beliefs, under “Tithing”:

“We believe in the godly institution of tithing to enable the Church to carry out its commission of preaching the gospel and feeding the flock. We believe that needy members are to be helped and taken care of, including through the tithing system described in the Bible, by other members of the Church (Luke 3:11; 1 Timothy 5:8; James 2:15–16).”

Tithe for Proclaiming the Gospel

There are two types or categories of tithing to be paid to the Church. (There is, in fact, another type of tithe, but that tithe is not to be paid to the Church. It is a tithe to be saved by the members for themselves in order to enable them to participate in observing God’s annual Holy Days. More about that in the next chapter. For detailed information, please read our free booklet, “Tithing—Today?”)

The first type of tithe to be paid to the Church deals with a payment of ten percent of one’s income or increase for the purpose of preaching the gospel. It is commonly referred to as the “First Tithe.” It is the first ten percent of one’s “increase,” referring to his or her job earnings and/or other income, such as proceeds from rentals, and interest or gains from stocks or other investments. It is to be sent to God’s Church to support the preaching of the gospel (compare Malachi 3:8–10; Matthew 23:23, note especially the last sentence). It is up to the member to decide whether to pay tithe from the gross (before taxes are deducted from the paycheck) or from the net (after deduction of taxes).

Tithe for the Poor

The second type of tithe to be paid to the Church by those who are able to do so, is for the purpose of helping needy members. The tithe for those in need of support is commonly referred to as the “Third Tithe.”

It is FOR the poor and needy, not BY the poor and needy. It is, therefore, not necessary for a “poor” person to pay Third Tithe. Someone who receives assistance from the government does not have to pay Third Tithe (nor do they have to pay First Tithe from such assistance). Additionally, it would also be following a wrong principle to take out a loan in order to be able to pay Third Tithe. However, each individual is responsible before God to determine whether he or she is “poor” or “needy” and therefore excused from paying Third Tithe. The ministry is available to help with questions relating to such determination.

At the time of Moses, Third Tithe was paid in the third and sixth years out of a cycle of seven years. In the seventh year, no Third Tithe was to be paid, as the land rested during the seventh year (Leviticus 25:4). The principle of paying Third Tithe in the third and sixth years out of a cycle of seven years still applies today. Many members begin counting their Third Tithe years from the annual festival (usually the Feast of Tabernacles) nearest the date of their baptism. It is the responsibility of each member to decide when he or she should begin the cycle, and the observance of that cycle should be carefully maintained. (The ministry would be available to answer any questions as to how to determine someone’s individual seven-year cycle.) God promises us His blessing if we pay Him His Third Tithe during the appropriate times (compare Deuteronomy 26:12–15).

Paying First and Third Tithe to the Church of God enables the ministry to fulfill the Church’s commission to preach the gospel of the Kingdom of God, which includes a warning message to all nations, as well as feeding those within the flock who are in need of financial help. Traditionally, God’s Church has taught for many years that the Church can use Third Tithe income for First Tithe expenses, if the Church has enough Third Tithe funds to provide adequately for those of its members who need Third Tithe assistance. Conversely, it has been understood that if the Church does not have enough Third Tithe to help its needy members, it can use First Tithe income for this purpose.

Chapter 6 – God’s Holy Days

One of the most distinguishing and defining differences between most Christian organizations and the Church of the Eternal God and its international affiliates is the observance of the biblical Sabbath and the biblical annual Holy Days. In our Statement of Beliefs, we state the following, under “Observation of God’s Commanded Holy Days”:

“We believe that we are to observe certain weekly and annual Holy Days, during which time we are to attend Church services and to refrain from secular labor, including school, college or university attendance, and which time we are to dedicate and devote to worship, spiritual study, prayer, fellowship with Church members, and physical rest.”

This shows that the biblical Holy Days are sanctified by God, meaning that God set aside those days for a holy purpose. It is not for us to determine when certain times are holy, since only God can do so; and He has already decided this. God wants us to remember those days and to keep them holy. And so, we continue in our Statement of Beliefs to list those Holy Days, introducing them as follows: “These weekly and annual Holy Days are…”

The Weekly Sabbath

We begin with the weekly Sabbath, showing that we observe:

“The seventh-day weekly Sabbath from Friday sunset to Saturday sunset. The day symbolizes God’s resting on the seventh day, after having recreated the surface of the earth in six days, and the forthcoming Millennium which is also referred to as a Sabbath lasting for 1,000 years (Leviticus 23:3; Exodus 20:8–11; Hebrews 4:3–11).”

Oracles of God

It is important to realize that the weekly Sabbath is a Holy Day, which lasts from Friday sunset to Saturday sunset. God reckons each day beginning at sunset and continuing through until the following sunset. We know from the Jewish people when to keep the Sabbath. It is the Jews to whom God committed His revelations or His “oracles,” as Paul clearly explains in Romans 3:1–2. These “oracles of God” included the Old Testament Scriptures, as well as the knowledge of the seven-day week and of the Sacred Calendar. (As mentioned before, we accept the Sacred Calendar as used by the Jewish community, and reject the idea of having to create our own calendar. Many have tried to do so without godly authority, and hopeless confusion has been the result.)

The Jews preserved the knowledge of which day of the week is the seventh day. Without an understanding of when a week begins and ends, we would not have been able to tell from the Bible alone which day is actually the seventh day of the week. Today, the Jews keep the Sabbath on Saturday, beginning Friday evening, at sunset. Nobody questions today that the Sabbath, as preserved by the Jews, is the seventh or last day of the week. All understand [or should understand] that Sunday is the first day of the week.

Some few organizations may keep the weekly Sabbath, but they do not keep [any or most of] the annual Holy Days and Festivals. (For the correct dates of God’s annual Feast days, please note our Holy Day Calendar, which is published on our Website: www.eternalgod.org, under “About Us” and “Holy Days.”)

Passover

We continue in our Statement of Beliefs with a reference to the “Passover,” stating that we observe:

“The Passover once a year in the evening by engaging in a footwashing service as an example of humility in accordance with Christ’s example, and partaking of the unleavened bread and wine, symbolizing physical and spiritual healing and forgiveness of sin. The entire service symbolizes a remembrance of Christ’s death (Leviticus 23:5; Luke 22:14–20; John 13:1–5; 1 Corinthians 11:20–29).”

After the 24-hour Passover day had begun at sunset, Jesus changed the symbol of the Passover lamb to the symbols of footwashing, bread and wine. Subsequently, He was betrayed and arrested that same night, and He was beaten and killed during the daylight portion of the Passover day. He was laid in the grave just before sunset at the end of the Passover day. The entire 24-hour day of the Passover is not a Holy Day per se, in that we are not required to keep the entire Passover day holy, but the service at the beginning of the Passover evening is holy time.

The Passover is only to be observed by properly baptized persons who have received the Holy Spirit (those who are spiritually circumcised, Colossians 2:11–14); otherwise, they would partake of it in an unworthy manner (1 Corinthians 11:27–29).

[This is the ONLY service of the Church that is for baptized Church members only. Otherwise, as we point out in our section “About Us” and in our “Policy Statement” (note Appendix B) that “we welcome guests to our Church services, as long as they are not contentious and will worship with us in peace and harmony and in accordance with our doctrines and practices.”]

The Passover is observed once a year as a memorial. The concept of keeping it more often throughout the year, perhaps calling it “communion” or the “Lord’s Supper,” is not biblical and constitutes partaking of the “Passover” in an unworthy manner. Also, the Passover is to be observed with UNLEAVENED bread and red wine, not grape juice. Finally, the Passover is to be kept at the beginning of the 14th of Nisan, NOT at the end of the 14th of Nisan or the beginning of the 15th of Nisan, and it is NOT to be kept as a meal.

The Days of Unleavened Bread

We continue to explain in our Statement of Beliefs that we observe:

“The Days of Unleavened Bread once a year by not partaking of any food prepared with leaven for a period of seven days following the Passover [We would like to comment here that it is not commanded to abstain from leavened products during the Passover day; however, as mentioned above, the piece of bread which will be partaken of during the Passover service must be unleavened, as it symbolizes the sinless body of Christ]. The partaking of the unleavened bread during the Days of Unleavened Bread symbolizes our commitment to live a sinless life (Leviticus 23:6–8; Acts 20:6; 1 Corinthians 5:7–8).”

While we observe the entire seven days by avoiding leavened products, only the first and the last day of this seven-day period are annual Holy Days. Numerous Scriptures tell us to remove leavened bread from our houses before the Days of Unleavened Bread begin, and not to eat leavened bread during these seven days. At the same time, we are told to eat unleavened bread during these days. Biblical passages containing this command can be found in Exodus 12:15–20; 13:7; 23:15; 34:18; Leviticus 23:6; Numbers 28:17; and Deuteronomy 16:3, 8.

As a general rule, we are to eat unleavened bread every day during the Days of Unleavened Bread (barring emergencies or other extraordinary circumstances), as we are to replace sin (symbolized by leaven) with righteousness (symbolized by unleavened bread). Compare 1 Corinthians 5:6–8; Luke 12:1; Matthew 16:12. Even those who normally do not eat bread should still eat a little bit of unleavened bread every day during the Days of Unleavened Bread (in addition to their normal food which does not have to consist of bread at all, but the food must not contain leavened products of any kind), in order to remind them of the symbolism conveyed during those seven days.

The Church of God has never taught that beverages [such as beer or wine] or items not meant for food or fit for human consumption [such as dog food, tooth paste, fire extinguishers, cleaning material, medication] are to be removed. In addition, though, the Church of God has consistently preached and taught that certain “leavening agents,” which the Jews do not remove, SHOULD BE removed. These leavening agents include baking soda and baking powder, but not “brewer’s yeast,” “yeast extracts,” or “cream of tartar.” Whether or not baking soda or baking powder are active agents, they would clearly be used as a substitute for leavening to puff up any flour or meal product, thereby violating the spirit of God’s commands.

We have prepared an extensive list of products that should be removed and avoided during the Days of Unleavened Bread (see
Appendix C).

The Night to Be Much Observed

The Church also keeps the Night to Be Much Observed at the beginning of the 15th day of the first month (after sundown on the First Day of Unleavened Bread) when members gather together for an evening meal. On that occasion, they reflect in their minds on how the events of the exodus of ancient Israel (when they came out of physical slavery in Egypt) foreshadowed their spiritual exodus from their slavery to sin (Exodus 12:42; Numbers 33:3).

Unfortunately, today’s Jewish community is totally confused about the distinction between the Passover night and the Night to Be Much Observed. In fact, they keep the PASSOVER at the END of the 14th and the beginning of the 15th day, TOGETHER WITH the Night to Be Much Observed, as if the two events were one and the same. But these are two separate events that are to be observed at two separate times. Scripture commands that the Passover is to be observed at the BEGINNING of the 14th day, while the Night to Be Much Observed is to be kept at the beginning of the 15th day—one entire day LATER! God said that at the END of the 14th day (or the beginning of the 15th day) unleavened bread is to be eaten until the END of the 21st day—that is, for seven days (Exodus 12:18).

Feast of Pentecost

We continue to explain in our Statement of Beliefs that as the next annual Holy Day, we observe:

“The Feast of Pentecost once a year. This day symbolizes the coming of God’s Holy Spirit for the purpose of converting those called by God at this time (Leviticus 23:15–16, 21; Acts 2:1–4; 20:16; 1 Corinthians 16:8).”

The Church of God understands and teaches that only very few are called today to salvation, which fact is pictured by the Feast of Pentecost or the Feast of the Firstfruits (Exodus 23:16; compare James 1:18; Romans 8:23; Revelation 14:4). While there is much confusion in the Christian and Jewish world regarding the correct date of Pentecost, the Church of God determines it by counting 50 days from the Sunday [after the weekly Sabbath], on which the wave sheaf was offered and which falls within the annual Seven Days of Unleavened Bread, as instructed in the Bible (Leviticus 23:11). The Feast of Pentecost also tells us that today, both “Jews and Gentiles” are called; that is, “in every nation whoever fears Him and works righteousness is accepted by Him’” (Acts 10:35; compare Acts 10:45; 11:18).

The Feast of Pentecost also teaches us that we are not yet born again, when we receive the Holy Spirit at the time of our proper baptism; but that we are Spirit-begotten children of God. Our Spirit birth will occur later.

The Feast of Trumpets

We proceed to state in our Statement of Beliefs that we observe as the next Holy Day:

“The Feast of Trumpets once a year. This day symbolizes the soon coming return of Jesus Christ to this earth (Leviticus 23:24–25; 1 Corinthians 15:52; 1 Thessalonians 4:16), and our resurrection or change to immortality, to be born again into the Kingdom or Family of God (1 Corinthians 15:50–54, 42–49; 1 Thessalonians 4:16–17; John 3:3, 5–8).”

The Feast of Trumpets must be seen in connection with the Feast of Pentecost, as Pentecost reminds us that only very few are chosen at this time to receive the gift of God’s Holy Spirit and to prepare for the time when God will replace Satan and restore His government on and over all the earth (Revelation 5:10). These few are being taught and trained by God so that they can later teach mankind to submit to God’s authority. That time of massive re-education will begin when Jesus Christ returns—in great power and great glory—as the KING of kings and the LORD of lords.

He is coming back once (not twice; a secret rapture is nowhere taught in Scripture) to restore ALL THINGS on this earth. God wants us to keep the annual Holy Day of the Feast of Trumpets as a reminder of the monumental future event of Christ’s return. Those in Christ still alive when He returns will be changed to immortality, and those who have died in Christ will be resurrected from the dead to eternal life. This will be the time when we will be born again; when we will be born of the Spirit; when we will BE Spirit (John 3:6).

Day of Atonement

Following the Feast of Trumpets is the “Day of Atonement,” which we observe, as we state in our Statement of Beliefs:

“The Day of Atonement once a year by refraining from partaking of any and all solid food or liquid for a period of 24 hours. This day symbolizes those called by God during this life, having received at-one-ment with God; those who can receive at-one-ment with God after Christ’s return; and the transfer of sin to Satan as the one who is ultimately responsible for all sin (Leviticus 16:1–34; Leviticus 23:27–32; Acts 27:9).”

This is not God’s world, but it is Satan the Devil’s world. In order to bring perfect peace and happiness to this earth, Satan—the archenemy of God and man—will have to be removed from his power over this earth (compare Revelation 2:13). Only then can man truly become “at one” with God. God created the annual Holy Day of Atonement to foreshadow the event of Satan’s removal in the near future (Romans 16:20). In order to impress on us the seriousness of this event, we are commanded to fast for 24 hours (note that people with serious health concerns should consult a doctor before fasting, and young children should not be compelled to fast.)

The Feast of Tabernacles

Following the “Day of Atonement,” we state in our Statement of Beliefs that we observe:

“The Feast of Tabernacles once a year, for seven consecutive days, by attending one of the Church’s designated sites around the world. This period symbolizes the reign of Christ for 1,000 years, together with His saints made immortal, during which time Satan will be bound and the entire world will be living under the government of God (Leviticus 23:33–35; Daniel 7:27; John 7:2–8, 10–14; Revelation 20:4).”

After Satan has been removed, Christ and His saints will begin the awesome task of restoring all things on earth. Those who qualify will rule with Christ on this earth (not from heaven over this earth) for 1,000 years (the “Millennium”) (Revelation 20:4), governing those human beings who survived the incredible time of suffering just prior to Christ’s return, as well as those who will be born during the Millennium.

Under Christ’s leadership—and along with Him—the saints will restore what had been taken away through Satan’s rebellion and what Adam and Eve failed to restore (see Daniel 7:27). We celebrate this unique and unparalleled time in the entire history of mankind every year for seven days when we observe the Feast of Tabernacles (see John 7:2–14).

The first day of that seven-day Festival is to be observed as an annual Holy Day. The entire time will be observed in “temporary housings” such as hotels or motels, and barring extraordinary circumstances (such as poor health), members of the Church should be assembling at and attending one of the designated Feast sites of the Church for the entire time. The idea of just building a “booth” in which to eat a meal, while otherwise living in our homes during the entire time, is not biblical.

Tithe for the Feast

In order to be able to finance staying in hotels and eating in restaurants for the entire time of the Feast of Tabernacles and the Last Great Day (discussed below), God has instituted the concept of a SECOND Tithe (or a second ten percent of one’s earnings or other income). This is an additional tithe of one’s “increase” (Deuteronomy 14:22–26).

The Soncino commentary confirms that Deuteronomy 14:23 discusses the Second Tithe. They state: “This refers to the second tithe, because the first tithe was to be given to the Levites who were allowed to eat it anywhere (cf. Num. xviii. 26, 31).” The Ryrie Study Bible has a similar comment pertaining to Deuteronomy 14:22–27, confirming the existence of a “second tithe.” So does The New Bible Commentary: Revised, copyright 1970, on page 220: “This is the so-called ‘second tithe,’ as contrasted with that tithe of the produce given to maintain the Levites (see Nu. 18:26–28).”

The individual who wants to obey God by keeping the Feast of Tabernacles in the correct way saves the Second Tithe each year for his or her use in observing God’s annual Holy Days, mainly the Feast of Tabernacles and the Last Great Day, as members are commanded to travel to one of God’s designated Feast sites. This tithe is to be saved for use by the individual. Only “excess second tithe”—the portion of the Second Tithe exceeding appropriate individual use—should be sent to the Church. The “excess second tithe” can be used by the Church for members who were unable to save sufficient Second Tithe for the Holy Days, and for necessary Church-related Feast expenses (such as hall rentals). As mentioned, the Second Tithe is mainly for the observance of the Feast of Tabernacles and the Last Great Day, but it can also be used, in addition, for other Holy Days (such as appropriate costs for travel and restaurants), as long as sufficient funds remain for the Feast of Tabernacles.

The Last Great Day

We explain in our Statement of Beliefs that we also keep one more Holy Day:

“The Last Great Day which immediately follows the Feast of Tabernacles, once a year. This day symbolizes a 100-year period called the ‘Great White Throne Judgment,’ during which all persons who have ever lived and who were never called by God for salvation during this life, will have their first opportunity to accept Christ as their Savior (Leviticus 23:36; John 7:37; Revelation 20:11–12). At the end of that period, there will be a judgment during which all people who have ever lived and who have refused to accept Christ as their Savior, will be finally condemned to eternal death and destroyed in Gehenna fire (Revelation 20:13–15).”

During the entire time of the Feast of Tabernacles and the Last Great Day, Church members stay in temporary housing (such as hotels) at one of the designated Feast sites.

The Second Resurrection 

The final annual Holy Day of the Last Great Day, which immediately follows the Feast of Tabernacles, symbolizes a period of—most likely—100 years (Isaiah 65:20), called the “Great White Throne Judgment” (Revelation 20:11–12). This is the time during which all persons who had not been called before will be resurrected to physical life and will then be given their first real opportunity to accept or to reject God’s calling (John 7:37).

The fact that the Bible reveals more than just one resurrection is neither understood nor believed by many professing Christians, let alone the rest of the world, but Revelation 20:4–6, 11–12 clearly describes the SECOND resurrection—the resurrection of those who will live again AFTER the thousand years are finished.

Most of the dead, who were not in the first resurrection, will be in the second resurrection—a resurrection to physical life. They will be taught God’s Way of Life and they will then be judged according to their works. Jesus Christ will be their Judge (Acts 17:30–31). It does not say expressly that they are judged based on the works that they did in their prior life, although this might be included.

The Third Resurrection

Sadly, though, there are those who have had their chance, but have rejected it. At one time, they knew and understood perfectly well that they had to submit to Christ, but they permanently refused to do so. In most cases, they had received the gift of the Holy Spirit, but they had subsequently lost it. They became bitter, hateful, resentful and malicious. They made the unchangeable decision NEVER to repent again!

If a person has reached the stage that he can no longer repent because he has made a firm decision NOT to repent, then God will not force repentance on such a person. God grants repentance, but a person must want to receive it. A person who maliciously rejects Christ, would only continue to live in misery and pain, and that is why God will save such a person from eternal misery by destroying him in a lake of fire.

After those described in Revelation 20:11–12 are resurrected in a second resurrection, a third category of people is addressed in verses 13–15. These will be raised in a third resurrection, to receive their sentence and be thrown into the lake of fire—to be exterminated, permanently. This is another truth, which virtually nobody outside the Church of God understands (and even some in the Church of God who once understood this truth of a third resurrection have rejected it as well).

Nowhere does the Bible teach an everlasting hell fire in which the “souls” of the unrepentant sinners would be tortured forever and ever. Rather, the soul is mortal—the soul IS the person. Those in the third resurrection will be resurrected to physical life to be DESTROYED in the lake of fire.

Those who will have become immortal born-again members in the very Family of God, will rule with God and Christ for all eternity over all things (Revelation 22:5). This will be the KINGDOM OF GOD ruling over creation, with God’s plan for mankind having been completed.

For more information on the subject of this chapter, please read our free booklets, “The Meaning of God’s Spring Holy Days” and “The Meaning of God’s Fall Holy Days.”

Chapter 7 – Mortal Man

Very few believe the Bible when it tells us what man is.

Man’s Mortal Nature

We say in our Statement of Beliefs, under “Human’s Mortal Nature”:

“We believe that humans are mortal and subject to death, and that they can only obtain immortality through a gift from God.”

When man (“the soul”) dies, he (“it”) is dead (Ezekiel 18:4, 20; Psalm 22:29, Authorized Version). Man does not possess an immortal soul. His soul does not go to heaven (or hell or purgatory); rather, the soul (the person) sleeps the sleep of death without any consciousness. To become alive again, he (“the soul”) must be resurrected from the dead (Revelation 20:4). Man has no consciousness in death (Psalm 6:5; 115:17; 146:4; Ecclesiastes 9:10; Isaiah 38:18–19).

At this point, the only MAN who has obtained immortality through the resurrection from the dead (Romans 1:3–4) is Jesus Christ (1 Timothy 6:14–16; compare Titus 2:13; 1 John 5:20; Revelation 1:18). But God offers all of mankind eternal life and immortality. Romans 6:23 tells us that eternal life is the gift of God. Those who accept and obey Christ and receive God’s Holy Spirit will inherit eternal life at the time of Christ’s return to this earth (Mark 10:29–30; John 10:27–28; 17:1–2). Others will be given this opportunity later, in the Millennium and during the Great White Throne Judgment period.

God Must Give Us Eternal Life

But God will only give us eternal life if we obey Him, and He will not give us immortality if we refuse to obey Him (Romans 2:5–11). John 3:36 says, in the Revised Standard Version: “He who believes in the Son has eternal life; he who does NOT OBEY the Son shall not see life, but the wrath of God rests upon him.” God won’t even give us His Holy Spirit—the guarantee or down payment for eternal life (Ephesians 1:13–14)—if we show Him that we do not want to be obedient to Him (Acts 5:32).

It is the clear teaching throughout the Bible that we must obey God (Romans 1:5; 16:26; Acts 6:7). We are still obligated to uphold God’s Law (Matthew 19:17; Hebrews 5:8–9; John 15:10, 14). This means, for example, that we do observe God’s weekly and annual Holy Days, and that we REFUSE to observe those days “in God’s honor,” which are of pagan origin. God tells us clearly not to worship Him in the way in which pagans worshipped their gods (Deuteronomy 12:29–32).

Religious Holidays of Pagan Origin

It can be easily ascertained that many religious holidays of orthodox Christianity are of pagan origin. This includes the celebrations of Sunday, Christmas, Easter (“Good Friday” and “Easter Sunday”), New Year’s Day and Valentine’s Day. Additional unbiblical “Christian” holidays with incorrect teachings attached to them include Catholic holidays, such as Epiphany, Ash Wednesday, Palm Sunday, Assumption of the Blessed Virgin Mary, and All Saint’s Day (which was adopted from the Satanic festival of Halloween), just to name a few.

The biblical teaching is clear: We are to keep ONLY those days as RELIGIOUS days of worship that are commanded, or at least permitted in the Bible, and we are not to ADD religious days of worship which are not commanded in Scripture and which are contrary to biblical teachings. The same applies to days and seasons that might not be designated as Christian holidays per se, but which are observed by the “Christian” world, even though they are pagan in nature, such as St. Patrick’s Day and Carnival celebrations, as well as school preparations for the Easter and Christmas holidays. (Please read our free booklets, “Is That in the Bible? Man’s Holidays and God’s Holy Days” and “Don’t Keep Christmas.”)

False Theory of Evolution 

We also reject the concept of the Theory of Evolution, which postulates that we are, in effect, part of the animal kingdom. God created animals “according to their kind”—the animal kind—but He created man after the God kind. We read in Acts 17:28–29, in the translation of the new Luther Bible of 2009, that man is “of the God kind” (“von Gottes Art”).

Man is not an animal. Every human being receives, at the moment of conception, a human spirit, and it is because of the human spirit that we can explain the vast difference between humans and animals. For further information, please read our free booklets, “The Theory of Evolution—a Fairy Tale for Adults” and “Heavens and Earth… Before and After the First Man!”

The Human Spirit

We say in our Statement of Beliefs, under “Human Spirit”:

“We believe that every human being has in himself or herself a ‘human spirit’ given by God, that distinguishes man from animals (1 Corinthians 2:11), and that goes back to God when man dies (Ecclesiastes 12:7).”

In the book of Isaiah we are told that each human being has a spirit within him: “Thus says God the LORD, Who created the heavens and stretched them out, Who spread forth the earth and that which comes from it, Who gives breath to the people on it, And spirit to those who walk on it” (Isaiah 42:5).

We read in Zechariah 12:1: “…Thus says the LORD, who stretches out the heavens, lays the foundation of the earth, and forms the spirit of man within him.” When the spirit of man leaves a person, that person is dead. James 2:26 says, “For as the body without the spirit is dead, so faith without works is dead also.”

When a person dies and his spirit returns to God, that spirit does not continue to live consciously, apart from the body. Rather, God “stores” it, so to speak, in heaven, until He unites it at the time of the resurrection of man with a new spiritual or physical body. The human spirit is not an immortal soul. It does not continue to live when the human being dies. The concept that man’s soul is immortal is as wrong as the concept that man’s spirit continues to live consciously after death.

When a person dies, his body returns to dust. But the spirit of man in him has recorded the appearance of the person, the personality and the personal attributes, and at the time of the resurrection, God gives the spirit of that person back into the newly created Spirit-composed or physical body.

The spirit in man is not the same as the Holy Spirit either. The Bible distinguishes clearly between the spirit in man and the Holy Spirit. God gives to every human being the spirit of man at the time of conception, while He only grants His Holy Spirit to those whom He specifically calls.

Paul says in Romans 8:14–16, “For as many as are led by the Spirit of God, these are the sons of God. For you did not receive the spirit of bondage again to fear, but you received the Spirit of adoption [“sonship”; compare New International Version and Revised Standard Version] by [which] we cry out, Abba, Father. The Spirit [itself] bears witness with our spirit that we are children of God.”

Two Spirits

Paul speaks very clearly about two spirits—the spirit of man and the Holy Spirit. Notice 1 Corinthians 2:11 and 14, “For what man knows the things of man except the spirit of the man which is in him. Even so no one knows the things of God except the Spirit of God… But the natural man [a person who has the spirit of man, but who does not have the Holy Spirit of God] does not receive the things of the Spirit of God, for they are foolishness to him; nor can he know them, because they are spiritually discerned.”

It is the gift of the Holy Spirit which distinguishes a converted person from a carnally-minded individual, and it is the spirit in man which distinguishes man from animals.

Unclean Meats

Inasmuch as man is not an animal, God has decreed that man is permitted to eat animal meat. If man was an animal, then man would clearly be prohibited from doing so, as God condemns cannibalism. Some Scriptures which clearly disapprove of cannibalism and show how much God abhors it, describing it as a curse, can be found in Deuteronomy 28:52–57; Jeremiah 19:1–9; Lamentations 2:19–21; 4:10–11; and Ezekiel 5:7–10.

[In addition, even IF we were to say that man was an animal (allegedly a “mammal” according to science), man would not qualify as “clean”—being fit for consumption—since the only mammals that can be eaten are those that divide the hoof, having cloven hooves and chewing the cud (Leviticus 11:3).]

Not every animal is fit for human consumption.

We say in our Statement of Beliefs, under “Unclean Meats”:

“We believe that we are to refrain from eating meats which the Bible instructs not to eat and designates as unclean in passages such as Leviticus 11:1–47; Deuteronomy 14:3–20; and Acts 10:1–21, 28.”

God does not teach us that we must be vegetarians, nor does He compel us to eat meat. The same applies to alcohol, which is not mandated for us (except for a small portion at the time of the Passover). On the other hand, Christ and His disciples ate meat (Luke 22:13–15) and drank wine (Matthew 11:19), and Paul admonished Timothy to drink a little wine—not just water—because of his frequent infirmities (1 Timothy 5:23). It would be clearly WRONG to be a vegetarian because of religious reasons, as this idea is of demonic origin (compare 1 Timothy 4:1–3; see discussion in Appendix D).

However, we are still duty-bound to refrain from eating unclean meat. God did not suddenly make unclean meat fit for human consumption.

Medicines, Vitamins and Mineral Supplements

Even though God still requires us to abstain from consuming the meat of UNCLEAN animals, this does not necessarily prohibit the use of medicines, vitamins and mineral supplements derived from unclean animals, and the use of gelatin products, which might be derived from parts of unclean animals; while the prohibition of consuming certain parts of clean animals, such as fat and blood, is still valid for us today.

Blood and Fat

We are not to consume blood, see Genesis 9:4 and Acts 15:20. However, this prohibition does not include, for example, blood transfusions or the juice in rare steaks.

Animal fat refers to the fatty portion of the meat (Leviticus 3:17; 7:23, 25), which can be easily separated from the lean portion. It does not prohibit small portions of fat in ground meat, hamburgers or hot dogs. It does of course not refer to “fatty” food such as butter or cheese (compare Genesis 18:8; Isaiah 7:15; and 2 Samuel 17:27–29; all in the Authorized Version).

For a much deeper analysis in consideration of the Scriptures, please see Appendix D for more information on clean and unclean meat; also identifying the clean animals that can be eaten, and the unclean animals that must not be eaten. You might also want to read the following free booklets, “And Lawlessness Will Abound…” and “Old Testament Laws—Still Valid Today?”

Conclusion

In this booklet, we have shown you that we are different from other Christian organizations, and we have discussed the many ways in which we differ. We have explained that our teachings and practices are based on and derived from the Bible.

Will you, the reader, follow the example of the people of Berea who “were more fair-minded than those in Thessalonica, in that they received the word with all readiness, and searched the Scriptures daily to find out whether these things were so” (Acts 17:11)? When they did, “many of them believed” (verse 12). We pray that you will learn and embrace the Truth, because the Truth—and ONLY the TRUTH—will make you free (John 8:32).

Appendix A – Statement of Beliefs

The Holy Bible

Our doctrines and practices are based upon a literal understanding of the teachings revealed in the entire Bible. We believe that the Scriptures of both the Old and New Testaments are God’s revelation of His Will to man, inspired in thought and word, and infallible in the original writings; that said Scriptures are the supreme and final authority in faith and life, the source of Truth and the foundation of all knowledge.

Doctrinal Foundation

The major doctrines of the Church are those, which were taught by Herbert W. Armstrong, derived from the Biblical teachings as followed by God’s faithful servants, and originally established by Jesus Christ through the founding of His Church in the time of His chosen early apostles. Since we are to increase in the knowledge of Jesus Christ, we are committed to review and alter any of our teachings, if and when proven to be wrong by the Bible.

Church Government

We believe that the proper form of government within the Church is “hierarchical,” as explained in many Scriptures in the Bible, such as 1 Corinthians 12:12–30; Ephesians 2:19–21 and Ephesians 4:11–16. God the Father is above all, and Jesus Christ, the Head of the Church, is under the Father. Christ appoints those under Him who are to serve, lead and guide the Church on a human level.

The Church is a Spiritual Organism

We believe that it is not a building that constitutes “the Church,” but that the Church is a spiritual organism; that Christ is the Head of the Church; and that the Church is composed of members who have living within them the Holy Spirit of God (1 Corinthians 12:12–13, 17). We believe that Church members must be called by God (John 6:44) and when they have truly repented and believed, they are baptized by immersion and, after the laying on of hands by one of God’s true ministers, receive the Holy Spirit (John 6:44; Acts 2:38, 47).

The Church’s Commission

We believe that it is the Church’s commission to preach the gospel of the Kingdom of God to all nations as a witness, to warn all nations, and especially the lost tribes of the house of Israel (mainly in the United States, Great Britain, certain Commonwealth nations and nations in Northwestern Europe) of impending danger, and to feed the flock of Christ—the Church—spiritually and physically.

God is a Family

We believe that God is a Kingdom or a Family, the Kingdom or Family of God (Ephesians 3:14–15); that God consists of the Father and the Son Jesus Christ, but with the potential of Man to become part of God’s very Family (Ephesians 3:16–19); that God the Father created everything through Jesus Christ (Colossians 1:16; Hebrews 1:1–2).

Belief in Jesus as the Messiah

We believe that Jesus of Nazareth is the Messiah, the Christ, the divine Son of God the Father; that He was in the beginning with God the Father (John 1:1), that He became Man (John 1:14), born in the human flesh of the virgin Mary; that He lived a sinless life; that He was crucified and died for us, thereby paying the penalty for our sins; that He was buried and dead in the grave for three days and three nights; that He was resurrected and ascended into the Heavens, where He sits at the right hand of God the Father; that He is now the High Priest of true Christians, intervening for them before God the Father; that He will come back at the “end time” to establish the Kingdom and Government of God here on earth, by sitting on the throne of David (presently in Great Britain), and to rule all nations (Luke 1:32–33; Daniel 7:14).

The Holy Spirit of God

We believe in the Holy Spirit which is the power of God, both of the Father and of the Son, given by God to a truly repentant person at the time of baptism; and that through this power, God the Father resurrected Christ from the dead and will likewise resurrect us from the dead (1 Corinthians 6:14; Romans 8:11). We believe that we are not true Christians, if the Holy Spirit of God does not dwell in us (Romans 8:9).

Man’s Part in God’s Family

We believe that it is the potential of Man to become a born-again immortal and divine member of the God-Family; that God is in the process of reproducing Himself through Man; and that those who have received God’s Holy Spirit are already the children of God, but they are not glorified yet (1 John 3:1–3; Romans 8:12–17). We believe that Jesus Christ, the “Logos” or “the Word of God” or “the Spokesman” (John 1:1; 1 John 1:1–3; Revelation 19:13), the second divine member of the God Family, became Man, in order to overcome sin in the flesh and to die for us (Romans 8:3), so that Man, accepting the sacrifice of Christ and letting Christ live His life in him, could become a divine member of the God Family as well.

Angels

We believe in the existence of holy angels, who faithfully serve God. We also believe that there are “fallen” angels who are in rebellion to God, and who are referred to in scripture as Satan and his demons.

Human’s Mortal Nature

We believe that humans are mortal and subject to death, and that they can only obtain immortality through a gift from God.

Human Spirit

We believe that every human being has in himself or herself a “human spirit” given by God, that distinguishes man from animals (1 Corinthians 2:11), and that goes back to God when man dies (Ecclesiastes 12:7)

Law, Sin and Love

We believe that sin is the transgression of the Law, and hence we strive to keep the Law as summed up in the word, “love.” (Romans 13:10). Love involves two great principles of love towards God and love towards neighbor. The Ten Commandments compose the ten points of the Law (Matthew 22:37–39; James 2:8–11).

Tithing

We believe in the godly institution of tithing to enable the Church to carry out its commission of preaching the gospel and feeding the flock. We believe that needy members are to be helped and taken care of, including through the tithing system described in the Bible, by other members of the Church (Luke 3:11; 1 Timothy 5:8; James 2:15–16).

Grace and Works

We believe that true Christians are saved by God’s grace, not according to their works (Ephesians 2:8–9), but that their reward is dependent on the good works they perform (Matthew 16:27; Revelation 22:12).

Observation of God’s Commanded Holy Days

We believe that we are to observe certain weekly and annual Holy Days, during which time we are to attend Church services and to refrain from secular labor, including school, college or university attendance, and which time we are to dedicate and devote to worship, spiritual study, prayer, fellowship with Church members, and physical rest. These weekly and annual Holy Days are:

Weekly Sabbath

The seventh-day weekly Sabbath from Friday sunset to Saturday sunset. The day symbolizes God’s resting on the seventh day, after having recreated the surface of the earth in six days, and the forthcoming Millennium which is also referred to as a Sabbath lasting for 1,000 years (Leviticus 23:3; Exodus 20:8–11, Hebrews 4:3–11).

Passover

The Passover once a year in the evening by engaging in a footwashing service as an example of humility in accordance with Christ’s example, and partaking of the unleavened bread and wine, symbolizing physical and spiritual healing and forgiveness of sin. The entire service symbolizes a remembrance of Christ’s death (Leviticus 23:5; Luke 22:14–20; John 13:1–5; 1 Corinthians 11:20–29).

The Days of Unleavened Bread

The Days of Unleavened Bread once a year by not partaking of any food prepared with leaven for a period of seven days following the Passover. The partaking of the unleavened bread symbolizes the commitment to live a sinless life (Leviticus 23:6–8; Acts 20:6; 1 Corinthians 5:7–8).

Pentecost

The Feast of Pentecost once a year. This day symbolizes the coming of God’s Holy Spirit for the purpose of converting those called by God at this time (Leviticus 23:15–16, 21; Acts 2:1–4; 20:16; 1 Corinthians 16:8).

The Feast of Trumpets

The Feast of Trumpets once a year. This day symbolizes the soon coming return of Jesus Christ to this earth (Leviticus 23:24–25; 1 Corinthians 15:52; 1 Thessalonians 4:16), and our resurrection or change to immortality, to be born again into the Kingdom or Family of God (1 Corinthians 15:50–54, 42–49; 1 Thessalonians 4:16–17; John 3:3, 5–8).

Atonement

The Day of Atonement once a year by refraining from partaking of any and all solid food or liquid for a period of 24 hours. This day symbolizes those called by God during this life, having received at-one-ment with God; those who can receive at-one-ment with God after Christ’s return; and the transfer of sin to Satan as the one who is ultimately responsible for all sin (Leviticus 16:1–34; Leviticus 23:27–32; Acts 27:9).

The Feast of Tabernacles

The Feast of Tabernacles once a year, for seven consecutive days, by attending one of the Church’s designated sites around the world. This period symbolizes the reign of Christ for 1,000 years, together with His saints made immortal, during which time Satan will be bound and the entire world will be living under the government of God (Leviticus 23:33–35; Daniel 7:27; John 7:2–8, 10–14; Revelation 20:4).

The Last Great Day

The Last Great Day which immediately follows the Feast of Tabernacles, once a year. This day symbolizes a 100-year period called the “Great White Throne Judgment,” during which all persons who have ever lived and who were never called by God for salvation during this life, will have their first opportunity to accept Christ as their Savior (Leviticus 23:36; John 7:37; Revelation 20:11–12). At the end of that period, there will be a judgment during which all people who have ever lived and who have refused to accept Christ as their Savior, will be finally condemned to eternal death and destroyed in Gehenna fire (Revelation 20:13–15).

Unclean Meats

We believe that we are to refrain from eating meats which the Bible instructs not to eat and designates as unclean in passages such as Leviticus 11:1–47; Deuteronomy 14:3–20; and Acts 10:1–21, 28.

Relationship with God

We believe that a Christian’s duty to God is of a superior and higher nature than our duty arising from any human relationship (Acts 4:18–20; 5:27–29). We therefore, following Biblical commands and principles, do not participate in voting for national elections or jury duty, and we do not join the military. On the other hand, we do not object to participation in civil service. If compelled by governments to enlist, we refuse to serve in any capacity that would violate the spirit of the sixth commandment against murder (Exodus 20:13; Matthew 5:43–48; Romans 12:17–21).

Proselytizing

We do not believe in proselytizing. Therefore, we do not seek members by having people standing on street corners or going around neighborhoods knocking on doors. We carry out our various projects in an effort to freely give to all people regardless of their race, nationality, or religious affiliation. We believe in the godly way of helping others by providing the financial means by tithing and voluntary contributions.

Civic Government

We believe that we are to be subject to the government of our country and its laws (Romans 13:1–5; 1 Peter 2:13–17); that we are to pay our taxes (Matthew 22:17–21; Mark 12:14–17; Romans 13:6–7); that we are to pray for leaders of government (1 Timothy 2:1–3); and that we are to honor those leaders (1 Peter 2:17; Romans 13:7)

Appendix B – About Us

The Church of the Eternal God (in the United States—with its operations in Europe, including Kirche des Ewigen Gottes (in German-speaking areas), the Church of God, a Christian Fellowship (Canada) and the Global Church of God (United Kingdom) coexist to fulfill the Work given to the Church Jesus Christ sustains. It is through the fruit of unity in God’s Holy Spirit that we strive to be of one mind in both purpose and practice.

We conduct weekly Sabbath services in local congregations where possible. We also observe biblical Holy Days as commanded by God. We broadcast weekly and annual live services over the Internet for those who are unable to attend in person. We emphasize that our Church services in local congregations and at our annual Feast sites, as well as during our live broadcasts are holy and sacred convocations.

Participants in person and over the Internet should conduct themselves appropriately during services, and this includes proper dress when we are appearing before God. We would encourage any person interested in our services to contact the ministry to receive guidance and answers to any questions.  In general, we welcome guests to our Church services, as long as they are not contentious and worship with us in peace and harmony and in accordance with our doctrines and practices. On an individual basis, someone from another organization can be asked to participate during services, but this would be at the minister’s discretion.

In fulfilling the commission Jesus Christ has given to His Church, we maintain websites for access to our published materials; to present Church messages (both recorded and live); to publicly proclaim the gospel of the Kingdom of God through the StandingWatch programs (including the German language program, AufPostenStehen); to make available our weekly Update; and to assist both Church members and any whom God may call to salvation at this time.

Policy Statement

The Church of the Eternal God acknowledges all who seek a deeper understanding of God’s Will. Organizations wishing to provide links to our websites may do so, freely. While these references do not imply our endorsements of a particular organization’s stated beliefs, we are grateful for the opportunity to teach the truth of the gospel of the Kingdom of God to anyone, including to those whom God may be calling.

Any user may take our videos, post them on their sites, and distribute them in their entirety for non-commercial purposes only. Any editing, additions or deletions of our videos are prohibited.

Appendix C – Leavened and Unleavened Products

God commands us that during the Festival of the Seven Days of Unleavened Bread, all leavened products have to be removed from our houses, and that only unleavened products are to be consumed during that time.

We explain in our Statements of Beliefs that we observe:

“The Days of Unleavened Bread once a year by not partaking of any food prepared with leaven for a period of seven days following the Passover. The partaking of the unleavened bread symbolizes the commitment to live a sinless life (Leviticus 23:6–8; Acts 20:6; 1 Corinthians 5:7–8).”

For a more thorough presentation and proof that the Days of Unleavened Bread have to be kept today, please read our two free booklets, “God’s Commanded Holy Days,” and “The Meaning of God’s Spring Holy Days.”

New people who become acquainted with this Festival and want to obey God’s injunction might not have yet a clear understanding as to what constitutes leavened products, which need to be removed and avoided during the Seven Days of Unleavened Bread.

It has been the long-standing teaching of the Church of God that in certain respects, the spiritual concept of leaven is both broader and narrower than the Jewish understanding. The Church of God never taught that beverages or items not meant or fit for human consumption are to be removed.

It is true that leavening agents are found in a number of products other than baked goods—among these are beer, wine, antacids, some medications, bath powders, toothpastes, and dog or cat foods. Even fire extinguishers contain forms of leavening agents. But, all these need NOT be discarded.

In addition, though, the Church of God has consistently preached and taught that certain “leavening agents,” which the Jews don’t remove, SHOULD BE removed. These leavening agents include baking soda and baking powder. Whether active agents or not, they would clearly be used as a substitute for leavening to puff up any flour or meal product, thereby violating the spirit of God’s commands. On the other hand, “brewer’s yeast,” “yeast extracts,” or “cream of tartar” do not have to be removed.

In determining whether a product fit for human consumption includes leaven, it is critically important that one looks at the ingredients of each product.

For instance, just because the word “puff” or “puffed” is in the label (for instance, “puff pastry”) does not necessarily mean that the product is leavened. In the USA, there are normally four main ingredients in puff pastry: flour, butter, salt, and water; that is, it would contain no leaven. However, in the UK, “puff pastry” DOES include leaven, as reflected on the label, which means that it must be avoided.

Some pie crusts are unleavened, but one needs to be careful here, because most crusts do have leaven in them. We are informed that Marie Calendar’s in the USA does not have leavening in their crusts. Again, it is important that the labels are carefully reviewed to ascertain what the products contain.

The following lists items which contain baking powder and/or baking soda (or sodium bicarbonate) and/or yeast and/or baker’s yeast. All of these need to be avoided during the Days of Unleavened Bread:

Crackers; bread; bagels; muffins; hamburger and hot dog buns; garlic bread; baguettes; cheese straws; sausage rolls; corn dogs; sour dough; biscuits; pretzel; (some) cereals; cheese puffs; cake; pastry; (some) pies; cookies; ice cream cones and wafers; (some) ice cream with added cookies; pancakes; waffles; puff pastry [in the UK, see comments above]; self-rising flour; graham crackers; bread crumbs; deep-fried chicken; anything battered, i.e., onion rings or fish; croutons; flour tortillas; burritos; soft tacos; Kit Kat; wafer biscuits; (some) candy; (some) candy bars; Chinese orange chicken; Kentucky Fried Chicken (KFC) breaded chicken; (some) cereal bars; granola bars; and (most) bacon bits.

Note that in the UK, the reference to “bacon” in “bacon bits” is understood as meaning pork. Of course, pork must not be eaten at any time (see Appendix D). In the USA, the reference to “bacon” can also apply to beef and to turkey. But “beef bacon bits” or “turkey bacon bits” must not be consumed during the Days of Unleavened Bread when they contain leaven (as distinguished from “autolyzed yeast,” which is not a leavening agent, and therefore appropriate for consumption, see below).

Also, many restaurants have leavening in unsuspected products, for instance in meat. Most of this information is readily available online. For instance, in checking the ingredient statement on Taco Bell’s website in the USA, we are informed that in addition to the more obvious items (such as flatbread or chalupa flatbread), their chili and their “seasoned ground beef” contain yeast (which is to be avoided during the Days of Unleavened Bread).

On the other hand, products which contain yeast extract [as distinguished from yeast] (for instance in soups), or “autolyzed yeast” or “deactivated yeast” are fine (these are not leavening agents, as they provide no fermentation activity. For instance, deactivated yeast is strictly designed to be used as a reducing agent for increased extensibility). In addition, corn tortillas are fine as well.

Appendix D – Clean and Unclean Animals

The Bible clearly prohibits the consumption of animal meat which it describes as “unclean” in Old and New Testament passages (such as Leviticus 11:1–47; Deuteronomy 14:3–20; and Acts 10:1–21, 28). For more information on this biblical prohibition, read our free booklet, “And Lawlessness Will Abound…”

According to the biblical designation, certain animals are considered “clean” and their meat is therefore appropriate for human consumption (compare, for example, Leviticus 11:3: “Among the animals…that you may eat…”). Although some have chosen to abstain from the consumption of animal meat, it should be noted that such a teaching, if adhered to and followed for RELIGIOUS reasons, is described in Scripture as a doctrine of demons, compare 1 Timothy 4:1–3.

Set forth below are the main animals that are either fit or unfit for human consumption:

Insects and Other “Creeping Things”:

Among insects, only certain types of locusts may be eaten. However, the biblical designations of those types might not be entirely identifiable today (Leviticus 11:20–23). The Soncino commentary states that “the word [for grasshopper] denotes a kind of locust, but we are unable to identify it.” Some claim that today’s “grasshoppers,” as designated by modern Science, as well as some types of crickets, might be fit for human consumption.

All other insects and “creeping things,” including frogs, lizards, salamanders, slugs, snails (including the so-called “edible snail”), snakes, toads and worms, clearly, must not be eaten.

Fish and Other Sea Creatures:

Regarding fish, the following animals are counted among those that may be eaten, as they have both fins and scales, compare Leviticus 12:9–11:

Anchovy, bass, carp, cod, flounder, haddock, halibut, hardtail, herring, mackerel, mahi-mahi, pike, pollack, red snapper, salmon, sardine, sea bass, snapper, sole, trout, tuna, whitefish.

The following sea creatures and animals, living partly in the water and partly on land, must not be eaten:

Alligator, catfish, crocodile, dolphin, eel, jellyfish, octopus, otter, porpoise, seal, shark, shellfish (including clam, crab, lobster, mussel, oyster, scallop and shrimp), squid, sturgeon (including most kinds of caviar), turtle, whale (including whale oil).

Caution is mandated regarding some Jewish publications that list the swordfish as a clean fish and appropriate for human consumption. The reason for this conclusion is that the swordfish, when young, has scales, but it loses them when growing older. According to the Soncino commentary, “fish that possessed fins and scales while in the water, shedding them when caught and brought on dry land, are permitted to be eaten.” Most, including the Union of Orthodox Jewish Congregations in America, feel that the swordfish is an unclean animal and should not be eaten.

Birds

The following birds are considered to be among those that are clean and may be eaten:

Chicken, dove, duck, goose, grouse, partridge, pheasant, pigeon, prairie chicken, ptarmigan, quail, turkey.

The Bible specifically lists many of the unclean birds that are not to be eaten (including their eggs). Many of these are birds of prey and include:

Albatross, bat [the Bible considers the bat to be a bird, even though modern scientists invented their own classification], buzzard, condor, cormorant, crane, crow, cuckoo, eagle, falcon, flamingo, hawk, ostrich [many Muslims don’t consider the ostrich as unclean, even though the Bible specifically says so], owl, parrot, pelican, penguin, raven, roadrunner, seagull, stork, swallow, vulture, woodpecker.

Disagreement exists regarding the swan. Although the Authorized Version lists the swan as unclean in Leviticus 11:18, the Jewish
Publication Society renders the Hebrew word for “swan” as “horned owl,” while the Jewish Tanakh translation states, “white owl.”

Mammals

Regarding mammals, the following are among those that may be eaten, as they divide the hoof, having cloven hooves and chewing the cud, compare Leviticus 11:3:

Antelope, beef, buffalo, caribou, deer, elk, gazelle, giraffe, goat, hart, lamb, moose, ox, reindeer, sheep, veal.

The following mammals and other land animals must not be eaten:

Ape (including gorilla), armadillo, badger, bear [in addition to not having the criteria for clean mammals, bears, as well as cats, have paws, Leviticus 11:27], beaver, camel [even though Hollywood has erroneously portrayed the camel in biblical movies as clean, which could be eaten] cat (including all wild cat species, such as lion, tiger), civet cat, coyote, dog, donkey, elephant, fox, hare, horse, hyena, jackal, kangaroo, llama, monkey, mouse, mule, opossum, rabbit, raccoon, rat, swine (including the boar, peccary and the pig, as well as pig products, such as sausage, pepperoni, hog, bacon, ham, lard and pork), squirrel, weasel, wolf, zebra.

At one time in recent history, some Jews considered the tapir as a clean animal, until it was discovered that it belongs to the pig family. Again, caution is mandated with some listings of uncommon or “exotic” animals.

The Bible Does Not Allow Consumption of Unclean Meat

Some turn to several Scriptures to “prove” that all animal flesh can be eaten, including frogs, scorpions, snails, snakes, crabs, dogs, horses, skunks, pigs or rats, just to name a few.

The following discussion is in addition to our statements in our free booklet, “Old Testament Laws—Still Valid Today?” in which we explain in both Appendix C and D the meaning of Mark 7:18–19; Acts 10; 1 Timothy 4:1–5; and Hebrews 13:9, proving that none of these passages allows the consumption of meat from unclean animals.

One additional passage, which is sometimes used to prove that we are not obligated any longer to abstain from unclean meat, is Genesis 9:3.

Genesis 9:3

Genesis 9:3 says that God has given man as “food” “every moving thing that lives” “even as the green herbs.” Some claim that prior to this time, humans did not eat animal meat (compare Genesis 1:29, even though this passage does not specifically prohibit the consumption of meat).

In any event, beginning with Noah, God allowed expressly the consumption of animal meat, which is clean, wholesome and fit for food. The comparison with “green herbs” makes clear that neither unhealthy nor poisonous green herbs were included in God’s permission, nor animal meat which is unclean and unfit for human consumption.

But Note Genesis 7:2

Please note that just prior to the Flood, Noah had been instructed to take clean and unclean animals into the ark (Genesis 7:2). Did God abolish this distinction right after the Flood?

Matthew Poole’s Commentary points out that God’s permission to eat all meat includes “… an exception to be gathered both from the nature of the thing, and from the distinction of clean and unclean beasts, mentioned before and afterwards… [Excluded is also the consumption] of those creatures which either died of themselves, or were killed by wild beasts, which is here forbidden implicitly, and afterwards expressly. See Exodus 22:31 Leviticus 22:8.”

The Pulpit Commentary agrees. It quotes the statements in the above-stated commentary with approval and adds: “Though the distinction between unclean and clean animals as to food, afterwards laid down in the Mosaic code (Leviticus 11:1–31), is not mentioned here, it does not follow that it was either unknown to the writer or unpracticed by the men before the Flood.”

This understanding is clearly correct. The opposite interpretation makes no sense, as one would be compelled to say that God gave His people permission at the time of Noah to eat unclean animals, only to revoke that permission at the time of Moses, when the consumption of unclean animal meat was clearly and expressly prohibited.

A Timeless Health Law for Humans

God considers the consumption of unclean animals as a SERIOUS violation of His timeless health law.

[In applying the spirit of God’s health laws to modern times, smoking cigarettes, cigars or pipe; chewing tobacco; consuming illegal mind-altering drugs or drugs leading to addiction; or the excessive consumption of alcohol would fall in the same category of prohibited activities].

“Human thinking” of what is right and wrong notwithstanding, God thunders at us through His prophet Isaiah HIS “viewpoint” in a telling prophetic warning for our time:

“I have stretched out My hands all day long to a rebellious people, Who walk in a way that is not good, According to their own thoughts; A people who provoke Me to anger continually to My face… Who eat swine’s flesh And the broth of abominable things [Margin: “unclean meats”; Tanakh: “unclean things”] is in their vessels… I will not keep silence, but will repay… Your iniquities… ‘Those who [are]… Eating swine’s flesh and the abomination [Tanakh: “the reptile”] and the mouse, Shall be consumed together,’ says the LORD” (Isaiah 65:2–7; 66:17).

SaveSave

SaveSave

SaveSave

SaveSave

SaveSave

Letter to the Brethren – July 17, 2017

Download PDF

July 17, 2017

Dear Members, Co-Workers and Friends:

To grow up in Germany after World War II meant complete rejection of any form of nationalism or even patriotism. The German flag was rarely seen and the national anthem was rarely played. The slogans of Nazi propaganda, such as “Deutschland Ueber Alles” (“Germany over all“), and the extreme practical misapplication of this phrase had taken their toll. When the Berlin Wall fell, it was propagated that Germany should only become united within the confines of a European Union. Today, patriotism and even nationalism can be observed in certain parts of Germany, while renewed efforts are made to guarantee strong and powerful European unification.

Without the experiences of Germany’s past radical nationalistic concepts, America has always had a fond approach towards (rightly and wrongly understood) patriotism, while the distinction between patriotism and nationalism became oftentimes quite blurry. Recently, this has been a deeply troubling development, with propagated slogans such as “America First,” “Making America Great Again”, or “Buying American.” While America had accused Europe in the past of becoming a “fortress,” this accusation has been launched now, in return, by Europe against America, while phrases have also been coined, in response, such as, “Europe First” or “Making Europe Great Again.”

Of course, nationalism and patriotism can be found in just about every country on the face of the earth, and Christians can be affected quite strongly by such sentiments, especially during times of conflict or war.

How, exactly, can we describe the concepts of patriotism and nationalism? Are both concepts right or wrong? What should a true Christian’s position be in this regard?

Merriam-Webster defines nationalism as “exalting one nation above all others,” adding that “intense nationalism was one of the causes of the war.” Others have pointed out that nationalism wants to be, and proclaims itself to be, “the greatest.”

In his essay, “Notes on Nationalism,” George Orwell wrote that nationalism “is inseparable from the desire for power.”

When describing the difference between nationalism and patriotism, a statement from Sydney J. Harris is often quoted, as follows: “The difference between patriotism and nationalism is that the patriot is proud of his country for what it does, and the nationalist is proud of his country no matter what it does; the first attitude creates a feeling of responsibility while the second a feeling of blind arrogance that leads to a war.”

The website of differencebetween.net states: “Patriotism is based on affection and nationalism is rooted in rivalry and resentment. One can say that nationalism is militant by nature and patriotism is based on peace.”

The Huffington Post wrote on July 3, 2016: “… nationalism… unites people against other people… Nationalism focuses on the State while patriotism focuses on the people…”

Focusing more closely on God’s viewpoint, which should always be our viewpoint, Christianity Today published an interesting and insightful article on June 26, 2012, stating this:

“Patriotism can be defined simply as love of country… Nationalism…expands it to mean love of country at the expense of other nations. It’s when someone believes they are better because they come from a particular place, or that someone else is less valuable…

“There’s a reason Paul writes repeatedly about the need for the Jews to recognize the full participation of Gentiles in the kingdom of God. The Jews’ national and religious identity made it difficult for them to understand how a Greek, Ethiopian, or slave from Asia Minor could be just as much a part of God’s [Church]. But Paul’s famous assertion that there is ‘neither Jew nor Gentile, neither slave nor free, nor is there male and female, for you are all one in Christ Jesus’ [Galatians 3:28] demonstrates that nationalism must never be part of the… kingdom of God…

“In the midst of the pomp and glory of the Triumphal Entry into Jerusalem, Jesus begins to weep… because he knew the impending destruction of Jerusalem… Jesus… loved his people, his city, his nation—so much so that he cried over it…

“Jesus’ example of patriotism [reflects] a love for nation that doesn’t pit it against other nations. Instead, it’s a recognition of love followed by a mournful recognition of shortcomings… we mourn the times when our nation does something wrong… G. K. Chesterton sums up this stance perfectly in The Defendant: ‘My country, right or wrong,’ is a thing that no patriot would think of saying…

“Perhaps the most important distinction to be made by Christians is that our first love must be the kingdom of God, over and above any love of country…

“It’s easy for Christians to begin to worship their country as an idol. In The Four Loves, C. S. Lewis puts the matter quite succinctly. He notes that love of country ‘becomes a demon when it becomes a god.’… It wouldn’t take long for any of us to think of examples of when Christians have placed love of country above love of God—and what disastrous consequences this has had.

“Therefore, the Christian’s primary allegiance is to God and to his church—which sometimes means the Christian patriot must disagree with [his or] her country and do things which might be counterintuitive to ‘civic duty.’ It might mean engaging in civil disobedience over issues like abortion or torture… Jesus… died for people of all nations… Christians [pledge] their allegiance to God and to one another over and above any allegiance to country…”

All of these quotes, and we could give you many more, should show us that it is not wrong to love our country and our people. However, loving our country must NOT be at the expense of others. This means, rightly-perceived patriotism is not wrong, while nationalism always is. But rightly-perceived patriotism will never justify evil and sinful conduct of our country, its leaders and its people.

Rather, a true “patriot” will sigh and cry over the abominations committed in and by his country (Ezekiel 9:4-6). He understands that God’s Church has been given the commission to cry aloud, spare not, and lift up its voice like a trumpet to tell the physical and spiritual people of God (including the political and religious leadership) their sins and transgressions (Isaiah 58:1).

The true “patriot” understands that he is a pilgrim, sojourner and stranger in the land (1 Peter 2:11; Hebrews 11:13-16), waiting for the establishment of God’s Kingdom here on earth; that he is a representative and ambassador of that Kingdom (2 Corinthians 5:20; Ephesians 6:19-20); and that his true citizenship is reserved in heaven (Philippians 3:20).

Therefore, he will not participate in the political maneuverings and inappropriate “civic duties” of his country, such as voting in governmental elections, participation in jury duty or joining the military. A true “patriot” will not fight in his country’s wars, as his first and foremost allegiance is to God, who prohibits him to take up the sword for the purpose of fighting against others (Matthew 26:52). A true patriot will not participate in his county’s glorifications of war or of those who fought and died in war, no matter what the cause. A true patriot’s love for his country will never allow him to have feelings of ill will towards others of another race or of a different ethnic or cultural background.

The Jews during Christ’s First Coming had a difficult time accepting that they were not better than, nor superior to others (but compare Philippians 2:3). They were willing to kill Christ when He praised the faith of a Gentile widow (Luke 4:25-30), as they later persecuted Paul because he preached to the Gentiles (Acts 13:46-50). Paul loved his countrymen very much (Romans 9:1-5), but not at the expense of others, and his love for his people did not motivate him to love others less or disobey God who had ordered him to preach to the Gentiles. On the other hand, Jonah was unwilling at first to obey God to warn the people of Nineveh because his nationalistic feelings were directed against the Assyrians—the enemies of his people, Israel.

We must understand that God created every human being, and that He loves everybody (even though He most certainly does not love sinful conduct of anybody). God is NOT a respecter of persons (Acts 10:34). He desires everyone to be saved and to come to the understanding of the Truth (1 Timothy 2:4). In God’s Church, there is no place for nationalism or falsely-understood patriotism.

In addressing His people who were plagued with a wrong kind of “love” for their country, God leaves us with a powerful admonition in Amos 9:7: “‘Are you not like the people of Ethiopia to Me, O children of Israel?’ says the LORD. ‘Did I not bring up Israel from the land of Egypt, The Philistines from Capthor, And the Syrians from Kir?’”

As God freed Israel from slavery, so He did the same for the Philistines and the Syrians. Let us understand this fully, and let us think and act as God’s people without any false concepts of nationalism or misguided patriotism, and without any hatred towards others.

Your brother in Christ,

Norbert Link

Letter to the Brethren – June 14, 2017

Download PDF

Dear Brethren and Friends,

In another age, in a time when violence overwhelmed civilization, Noah was chosen for a monumental job—to build an Ark. It took decades to complete, and only Noah and his family, along with specified animals, were permitted to enter the Ark. Only they survived the destruction of the Flood.

Jesus compared that time to the period which will usher in His return and the establishment of the Kingdom of God on earth. He said that society would not be aware of the trouble which was coming. Prophecies given to Daniel indicate that this will be the worst time ever experienced by mankind, but Jesus promises that the world will be saved from total annihilation—that some will survive and even that some will be divinely protected.

Now, another important aspect of God’s great Work is nearing completion, and when it is finished, the end of this age will come. It is the commission given to the Church of God to proclaim the gospel to all nations as a witness, despite the fact that most will ignore the message.

Brethren, what can we say of ourselves at this time? How do we fit into the events of our generation? Prophetic statements about the Church of God indicate that not all Christians are prepared for what is happening now—much less for what the future holds.

The problem is one of complacency—especially about engaging in the end-time commission of the Work of God!

In that regard, let’s test ourselves. Do we consider the job at hand on a daily basis, or do we only occasionally think about the big picture and the great purpose to be accomplished by God’s people. It is, first and foremost, to preach the gospel of the Kingdom of God and to feed those whom God will call as a result!

Consider the dozens of people in Europe who have responded to the powerful preaching of Norbert Link in the German language. Now, the Church of God is firmly established and growing in Germany. But with that growth, we need more help. Leadership is required. Pray that God will provide it—we can all participate in the Work by seeking God’s help in this regard.

Amazing opportunities have been set before the Church of God to do the Work. The “open door” of the Internet allows us to post our sermons and publications on our own website as well as other places, such as YouTube. Remarkably, this information is available all over the world. But we must not take this for granted. Doors can be closed! Pray that we can effectively use these tools while we have them.

As members of the Body of Christ, the Church of God, we are responsible to add what we can to the Work of God. While we are small in numbers, scattered in locations and only able to all get together at the Feast of Tabernacles, still, we serve as the backbone of support for the Work being accomplished. Pray about your individual role as well as for the kind of godly unity which, together, will make us successful.

In all that we do, our actions must be to please God and to follow the lead of Jesus Christ. Pray that we can do this with fervent zeal in fulfilling the end-time commission of the Work of God!

Do this and we will be prepared—able to face those things which are coming.

In Christ’s Service,

Dave Harris

Letter to the Brethren – May 15, 2017

Download PDF

Dear Members and Friends,

Looking at conditions in the world, one has to conclude that there may not be much time left before Christ returns. “Not much time left” is a relative term. If you are young, the impact on a possible delay of Christ’s coming is less traumatic than if you are older, when a delay could impact you in that you may die before the event happens (even though death has no bearing on your salvation if you die in Christ). But we don’t want to get into a complacent frame of mind that “my Lord delays His coming,” which could have disastrous consequences.

Matthew 24:45-51 states (Authorized Version throughout):

“Who then is a faithful and wise servant, whom his lord hath made ruler over his household, to give them meat in due season? Blessed is that servant, whom his lord when he cometh shall find so doing. Verily I say unto you, That he shall make him ruler over all his goods. But and if that evil servant shall say in his heart, My lord delayeth his coming; And shall begin to smite his fellowservants, and to eat and drink with the drunken; The lord of that servant shall come in a day when he looketh not for him, and in an hour that he is not aware of, And shall cut him asunder, and appoint him his portion with the hypocrites: there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth.”

Notice verse 45, which addresses our collective responsibility of giving the world and the membership meat in due season; that is, the members are to be spiritually fed and the world is to receive a warning message and the good news of hope, following the coming disasters, trials and tribulation. Without Christ’s return, there would be no HOPE. Hope is an amazing quality because if we are going through a severe trial and lose hope, what remains?

At one time, Paul and his companions almost lost hope, as recorded in Acts 27:20: “And when neither sun nor stars in many days appeared, and no small tempest lay on us, all hope that we should be saved was then taken away.” However, that was not the end of the story:

“But after long abstinence Paul stood forth in the midst of them, and said, Sirs, ye should have hearkened unto me, and not have loosed from Crete, and to have gained this harm and loss. And now I exhort you to be of good cheer: for there shall be no loss of any man’s life among you, but of the ship. For there stood by me this night the angel of God, whose I am, and whom I serve, Saying, Fear not, Paul; thou must be brought before Caesar: and, lo, God hath given thee all them that sail with thee. Wherefore, sirs, be of good cheer: for I believe God, that it shall be even as it was told me” (Acts 27:21-25).

God was not going to abandon Paul, his companions and the members of the crew. Therefore, all could be of good cheer, believing in God’s intervention and deliverance.

Today, we have similar promises from Christ when being tried. Hebrews 13:5 says: “Let your conversation be without covetousness; and be content with such things as ye have: for he hath said, I will never leave thee, nor forsake thee.” This is a promise we can and must rely on.

Also notice 1 Corinthians 10:13: “There hath no temptation taken you but such as is common to man: but God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above that ye are able; but will with the temptation also make a [better: the] way to escape, that ye may be able to bear it.” God’s promise of escape and protection can also be found in Luke 21:36: “Watch ye therefore, and pray always, that ye may be accounted worthy to escape all these things that shall come to pass, and to stand before the Son of man.”

God gives us the promise that we will not be tried beyond our capabilities and that He will show us the way of escape from the trial; and He gives us the additional promise that He will never forsake us. In addition, we must also not forget this promise, as recorded in Matthew 24:13: “But he that shall endure unto the end, the same shall be saved.”

Let us ask the following questions:

Are there more severe trials coming on this sinful world? Yes!

Are we to lose hope when facing the hard times ahead? No!

Armed with God’s promises, we should never lose hope, but rather look to our fantastic future potential of becoming godly kings and priests, serving under Christ in the Millennium and beyond, by helping to usher in a time of true peace and prosperity, which this world sorely needs.

In Christ’s Service,

Rene Messier

Letter to the Brethren – April 3, 2017

Download PDF

Dear Members:

As the Passover season approaches, many of us are feeling beset with trials and hardships. We are targeted because of the influence Satan is constantly exerting against the Church of God. Satan never rests and neither should we. Our spiritual welfare hinges upon our willingness to stand firm in the Truth and not succumb to the lies Satan has so masterfully intertwined into mankind’s beliefs. Our only hope of leaving behind worldly sins is to have an unquenching desire for those things that are pure (1 Peter 2:1–2). If we are truly coming before God with that attitude, we will grow in godly understanding and overcome anything Satan throws at us.

We should come together with this attitude during God’s Holy Days, and even more so as we gather to take the Passover. Our continued support for one another, especially as the world is spiritually crumbling around us, is necessary. The Church of God will not fall, as Christ states: “And I also say to you that you are Peter, and on this rock I will build My church, and the gates of Hades [death] shall not prevail against it” (Matthew 16:18). Are we willing to wholly submit to God so that we can take part and build up the Church of God? When self-desires overcome the Will of God, there is no room for the Truth. His Church will prevail but many in the end time will not. Some, in the pursuit of the temporary, will simply walk away from eternal life.

During the recent Church Conference one central theme emerged: the Work of God is not finished! Christ told His Disciples to “Go into all the world and preach the gospel to every creature…” (Mark 16:15). That commission is still at the forefront of our focus for the Church.

Some pertinent topics covered from this year:

  • We discussed the continuing work of the ministry from all our locations, including the ongoing growth in Germany, as well as new and prospective baptisms in the U.S and Germany.
  • The technical staff is continuing to modify the English and German websites for better web visibility. Web traffic has grown by over 30%. We are seeing viewers from all parts of the world. We also discussed the need to include clarifying comments regarding our approach towards the Current Events section.
  • The StandingWatch has been updated graphically and the video has been directly incorporated into the Church website.
  • We plan to incorporate the video for the live Sabbath broadcast directly into the Church website. Initial testing using YouTube instead of Livestream for this change is ongoing. Both San Diego and Fort Collins are in the process of upgrading equipment. We hope to have a more stable broadcast with these changes. We also discussed setting up equipment so other areas can broadcast live/recorded video services.
  • We had discussions on doctrinal issues, some of which will be followed up with Q&A’s. These include the understanding and definition of what are “saints”; whether or not Satan can influence us while asleep; issues that arise with early Sabbath sunsets for commuters; the concept of “betrothal”; and conditional and unconditional biblical promises for blessings.
  • Discussion on the requirements and capabilities for our organization to visit a growing number of brethren and interested persons, including those in Africa.
  • What is our approach towards other COG organizations in light of doctrinal and administrative differences? We have plans for a booklet, based (in part) with our on-going Q&A series, “How Does the Church of the Eternal God and its International Affiliates Differ From Other Christian Churches?” Our focus should be to uphold the Will of God to the best of our ability and let our lights shine.
  • We discussed the steps a person should go through when requesting prayer announcements. Based on James 5:13–16, we have a clear process which the Church has followed. We also discussed the kind of problems which should or should not be included in an official prayer request, and the need for specific preparations of an anointed cloth. We intend to prepare a Q&A to delve deeper into this topic.
  • Discussion of several new booklets and other printed material that are in the early planning stages; as well as Feast plans for 2018.

It is on our knees that this Church will succeed in fulfilling God’s Will. Stating that the Church of God is built on a Rock—Jesus Christ—elicits a sense of solidity. While the ministry is at the forefront for many of the required tasks, the entire membership needs to support this Work. Each of us contributes in making the Church a place of growth through our prayers and obedience to God’s Will. Paul understood that complete submission to God’s Will would strengthen himself and his brethren, “For this reason I bow my knees to the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, from whom the whole family in heaven and earth is named, that He would grant you, according to the riches of His glory, to be strengthened with might through His Spirit in the inner man, that Christ may dwell in your hearts through faith; that you, being rooted and grounded in love, may be able to comprehend with all the saints what is the width and length and depth and height—to know the love of Christ which passes knowledge; that you may be filled with all the fullness of God” (Ephesians 3:14-19).

Hold fast to the faith delivered to each of us—God’s saints. We are light bearers for a world rooted in darkness. Christ offered Himself willingly so that we could share in His Glory. Let us not waste this wonderful opportunity on things that are passing, but fix our eyes on that great eternal reward.

With love from the ministry for all of God’s Servants,

Norbert Link

Dave Harris

Rene Messier

Brian Gale

Eric Rank

Robb Harris

Michael Link

Kalon Mitchell

Letter to the Brethren – March 13, 2017

Download PDF

Dear Brethren and Friends,

In a little less than a month from now, baptized members of the Church of God will be observing the Passover, and members and prospective members will also celebrate the Days of Unleavened Bread. Are we preparing in our minds, hearts and homes for these occasions?

The Passover gives us the opportunity to remember and recommit to our covenant with God; to realize who we are; to take note of changes we have made; to recognize that we have more room to grow; and to make sure that we are willing and wanting to make all necessary changes. God promises us that we can come to Him at any time and ask for forgiveness, and He will grant it to us, based on certain conditions. The Passover also helps to remind us of the supreme Sacrifice that Christ gave on our behalf, and just what that Sacrifice should mean in the life of a true Christian.

1 Corinthians 11:17–34 should be well known to us as it describes proper conduct, true personal examination and warnings about the Passover. Partaking in it is sacred to God. Paul’s mighty warning is that those who did NOT take the time to properly examine themselves, before partaking of the Passover, may become weak and sick (spiritually and maybe even physically) and may die prematurely. We read in Matthew 26:36–44 that Christ instituted the new symbols of the Passover and then went to the Mount of Olives to pray to God for strength in the ordeal He was about to face. He was distressed and deeply sorrowful. He was a human being who had emotions, and He did not want to have to go through the terrible, painful things He knew were coming.

Christ prayed three times to God for strength and the will to obey. Each time He came back, He found the disciples sleeping. It was night, and they might have been full from supper and inclined to sleep. But Christ wanted them to watch. He told them explicitly that He would be praying. He let them know just how deeply distressed He was at that moment. He knew it would be an hour of temptation both to Him and them, and therefore, He advised them to stay awake and watch; but when He came back, they slept. In verse 41, He specifically asks them to pray both for themselves and for Him; but they slept.

Are we asleep today? Are many in the Churches of God asleep today? It is easy to become tired, to become weary from so much trying. Does it feel at times that we are not moving forward but falling backwards? Does it feel like we are weak, without power, unable to overcome, depressed or unmotivated? These are typical human reactions. We can all feel this way at times. Christ was going through a very tough moment in His physical life, but He prayed very zealously three times for about an hour each time, so that He could accomplish what He needed to do.

We HAVE to take note of Christ’s example and His strength, and rely on the Word of God that what He says is true. In Isaiah 11:1–5 we read about Christ’s characteristics. Notice how it talks about the things in verse 2 which made up Christ’s character, but as it says, the Spirit of the LORD (the Holy Spirit of God the Father) accomplished these things in and through Him:

“ The Spirit of the LORD shall rest upon Him,
The Spirit of wisdom and understanding,
The Spirit of counsel and might,
The Spirit of knowledge and of the fear of the LORD.”

We can have the same powerful Spirit working in and through us if we are willing to submit to God and work out our own salvation with fear (true Godly fear) and trembling (Philippians 2:11–13). Paul was quick to tell the Corinthians that even though his letter to them caused them sorrow, he was actually glad because their sorrow was in a godly fashion, causing them to truly repent and draw closer to God (2 Corinthians 7:11).

We ALL fail at times. We all do our best to put on a good face. But God knows. He is the one who searches and knows our hearts and us more than we can even know ourselves, or anyone else, for that matter. God looks upon our attitude. God truly loves us and cares for us. He tries us because He loves us. But again, it is something that we have to believe. Matthew 11:28 tells us that when we are heavy-laden with problems, with issues, with sin, with anything that may be affecting us, then we are to come to Him to place our issues on His shoulders, and to seek Him first in our hearts, minds and actions.

God has inspired the Bible to be written in just the way that He wanted. And so, when we read Scriptures such as Isaiah 40:28-29, we can find hope and courage:

“ Have you not known?
Have you not heard?
The everlasting God, the LORD,
The Creator of the ends of the earth,
Neither faints nor is weary.
His understanding is unsearchable.
He gives power to the weak,
And to those who have no might He increases strength.”

There are no limits to God’s stunning power and love. Unlike the disciples who slept through a few hours of a crucial time, God will never fail to watch or protect us if that is what we want. Psalm 121:1–8 shows us that it is God and ONLY God who can do these things. We will not prosper if we try on our own to accomplish our will, goals and ideas.

As we come to the start of the spring Holy Days, let us keep these things in mind. If we are asleep in any way, we need to take this time we have left to seek God and then take the Passover in a worthy manner. It may be a good idea to revisit our booklet, The Meaning of God’s Spring Holy Days (as well as any of the other booklets and articles on this topic which can be found abundantly on our website, eternalgod.org), to fully comprehend what we need to do in the coming days to prepare for the Passover night and the Days of Unleavened Bread.

We hope that this coming festival season will find us closer to God than ever before, and with a willingness of heart to try even harder. We cannot say when Christ will return, but based on world events, the time of our salvation must truly be near (Romans 12:11). So, let us all become and stay encouraged and strong.

With much brotherly love,

Kalon Mitchell

©2025 Church of the Eternal God